Megan Rose

PERVERTED NAUGHTY SLUTS

^{16 FILTHY TALES}

DISCLAIMER:

These stories are intended for a mature audience only! Contains explicit, graphic sex and language, including rough and aggressive sex, dirty talk, anal sex, alpha males, bdsm, lesbians, threesomes, femdom, romance and more. Not intended for individuals under the age of 18 or those with a weak constitution. All characters are 18 years old.

#####

ANAL HEARTTHROB

Josh Evans loves travelling to foreign lands. There’s a few reasons for this, but mostly it boils down to two big ones, both related. First of all, most countries outside of America far more sexually open and adventurous, which usually leads to crazier fuck sessions. And two, there’s just something he loves about fucking a woman who doesn’t speak fluent English.

He’s not one for a bunch of small-talk during sex anyways, but still, it’s a different experience altogether when any of kind of detailed communication is out of the question. Not only does it essentially eliminate any chance of an emotional connection (something that Josh find very appealing) it also gives him the freedom to take a few more chances than he normally would with a random girl. The language barrier allows him to push the boundaries a little bit.

It’s not like he doesn’t get extremely freaky with strangers on a regular basis, doing things with them that most people don’t even ever consider doing to another person, but when the woman he’s with doesn’t even speak the same language as him, it’s even easier than usual to visualize her as a piece of meat, a fucktoy there for his pleasure, not a real, living, breathing human being with thoughts and dreams and emotions. Which mentally frees him up to get even more depraved than usual.

Josh know full well that this thought process isn’t a particularly healthy, nor a socially accepted one, but he doesn’t care in the least. He likes what he likes and he doesn’t give two shits what other think of him or his sexual preferences.

#

Tonight Josh is in Prague. He is spending a couple of nights on his own after a hanging out in Italy the previous weekend attending a get-together put on by a famous moviestar couple at their 200-acre country estate. He’d had a good time partying at their house, but it was a closed affair consisting exclusively of people that were either there with their significant others or didn’t partake in the same kind of debaucheries Josh did.

Which is just a long way of saying that Josh didn’t get laid. So he decided to make a quick trip to Prague before going home in order to remedy that.

#

Josh has just checked into the hotel when he spots a blonde bombshell sitting alone at the bar, scoping things out like she’s looking for a date. She’s most likely a prostitute, if not in name at least in practice. Which is something Josh doesn’t have a problem with at all. Especially on a night like tonight, when it’s already late and he’s feeling a bit worn out from the previous weekend and the trip over. He just wants to get laid, and right quick. And he’s got more than enough cash on him to pay for it without any problem at all.

Josh has his bags sent to his room and heads over to the bar.

The girl spots him right away, smiling at Josh as he walks over. Which is no surprise, considering he’s not hiding his intentions in the least, heading straight towards her, striding purposefully, staring directly at her.

He points to the seat and raises his eyebrows. She smiles and nods and gestures for him to sit. She asks him in halted English if he’s an American. He nods and asks her if she speaks English. She says just a little bit. So far, so good. She says her name is Eliza. Josh doesn’t tell her his. She doesn’t seem to care.

Josh takes a closer look at Eliza and likes what he sees. She’s very Eastern European-looking, with dirty blonde hair, grayish/blue eyes, a round face, soft features, and full lips. He gestures for her to stand up and spin around.

Eliza obliges without hesitation, standing up to give him a view of her full-bodied figure, which is barely covered up at all by her tiny black silk shirt and even smaller skirt. She has beautiful bronze skin, long, shapely legs that are highlighted by her 4-inch heels, wide, luscious hips, a big, round ass and medium-sized, firm tits. Not skinny but certainly not fat, she’s got a rockin’ body, soft and curvy in all the right places but hard and firm where it counts the most. She truly is a fucking bombshell.

In her halted English Eliza asks Josh if he likes what he sees. He nods and asks how much for everything. Ass, pussy, mouth, whatever he wants. She gives him a price. He nods in acceptance, pulls the money out of his pocket and casually hands it to her. She counts it quickly and then offers him her hand. He takes it and they head up to his room.

Once inside Josh’s room Eliza doesn’t waste any time. She leads him to the couch and sits him down, then heads over to the other side of the room and climbs onto the bed. She slips her top off then turns to face him, sitting on her knees, her body upright. She grabs a nine-inch dildo from her purse and spits on it. Then she sticks it in her mouth, sucking on the tip, getting herself warmed up.

After taking the dildo progressively further down, Eliza slams it all the way in her throat and holds it there until she gags on it. She pulls it out and coughs up all the saliva and spits it on the dildo, coating it until it’s gleaming in the light. Then she leans forward, dropping her head and shoulders onto the bed, leaving her with her ass in the air, doggy style, sticking out from behind her tiny little skirt.

Eliza twists her upper body so her face is turned sideways, her right shoulder pressing against the bed and her left one raised a bit. Holding the dildo in her right hand, she reaches back over her body, coming from above her ass. Her left hand shoots out from underneath her body, between her legs, and moves her g-string to the side, freeing up her pussy, which she starts to rub. She slaps her ass with the dildo a few times, then slides it into her asshole.

She works it slowly, moving it gradually forward and back until it’s half way inside her. Holding it at that depth she moves her hand in a circular motion, using the dildo to loosen up her asshole while she continues working her pussy with her other hand.

After working both her holes for a couple minutes, Eliza pulls the dildo out of her asshole and sticks it in her mouth, cleaning it of her ass juices and getting it lubed up again for another round in her asshole. Once it’s nice and wet, she reaches back and plunges it in her asshole again.

This time Eliza pushes it almost all the way in, stopping only after the hand that is gripping the dildo is touching her ass. Once it can go no farther, she slides it back out, almost pulling it completely out of her asshole before plunging it back, nearly taking the entire thing again.

Eliza does this a few times, banging herself with the dildo with increasing speed, while the fingers of her other hand are still planted firmly in her pussy. She suddenly yanks on the dildo, pulling it all the way out of her asshole, leaving it gaping for a moment before it closes back up.

Hesitating for only a few seconds, Eliza slams the dildo back into her asshole, pumping herself a single time before yanking it out again. Her gape is a little bit wider this time and lasts a little bit longer. She does this a couple more times, her gape getting wider and wider and lasting longer and longer with every pass.

Up until now Josh has been content to just sit there and play with his cock while he watches Eliza work. But now he can’t take it anymore. He walks over to lend a hand.

Josh yanks her skirt and panties off, then drops to his knees in front of the bed, so his head is at the same level as Eliza’s ass, his face mere inches away from her flesh. He’s got a front row seat as she takes the dildo in her mouth again to clean it off then slides it back into her asshole.

Before Eliza can pull it out again, Josh grabs ahold of her ass cheeks and spreads them wide. This time when she pulls the dildo out of her ass his assistance allows her asshole to gape wider than ever before and stay gaping without closing up. As he stares down at the black hole her anus has become, he can’t help himself. He climbs to his feet, grabs ahold of his rock-hard cock, and slides it into her gaping asshole.

With his hands on Eliza’s hips Josh fucks her doggy style, quickly settling into a good rhythm by giving her half of his cock then pulling it almost all the way out of her asshole before slamming it back in.

Good slut that she is, Eliza doesn’t sit around idly while Josh fucks her. Instead, she reaches back and slips two fingers into her pussy while he pumps away at her asshole. She’s breathing more heavily now and her moans match the rhythm of his thrusts, which are getting slightly faster but not any more deep.

Josh runs his hands down to her asscheeks and spreads them apart right before yanking his cock out of her asshole.

Eliza’s gape is as prominent as ever, glorious and inviting. Josh gathers up some saliva and spits it just above her asshole and watches it drip down her crack and into her gape. He stacks the four fingers of his right hand into a little cluster then stuffs them into her asshole, finger-fucking her for a little while, pushing them as far as they’ll go and holding them there for a few seconds before pulling them out, causing her gape to grow even more.

Squatting down, putting his hands on her ass cheeks once again to keep her gape from closing up, he sticks his tongue in her asshole and works it around in circles, rimming the inner ring of her anus a couple times before jamming his tongue as far into her asshole as it will go.

Eliza reaches back, grabbing a handful of his hair in each hand and holding his head in place. Her moans growing more desperate, Eliza pushes her ass back against him, smashing her ass into his face. Uttering a string of obscenities, her entire body tenses up beneath him, then releases in a shuddering gasp, shaking and twitching for a few seconds before falling still as an orgasm passes through her.

Shortly after, Eliza releases Josh’s head, allowing him to pull back. Once he catches his breath, he picks up the discarded dildo from the bed next to her and slides it into her asshole, only stopping once it’s practically all the way in, with no more than an inch sticking out.

With the dildo planted firmly in Eliza’s asshole and his hands on her ass cheeks, holding them open, Josh slides his cock into her pussy, which is still inhabited by two of her fingers. As her two fingers pull down on her pussy, opening it up, he pummels her snatch, hammering his cock into her while she moans loudly beneath him.

Josh gives Eliza his whole cock, balls deep, his body slamming up against hers, pushing her forward at the tail end of every thrust. After half a minute of this, he pounds her pussy one last time and holds his cock there, all the way inside her, grinding away.

Eliza’s moans turn to screams and she slips her fingers out of her pussy and grabs ahold of his ballsack and squeezes, not gently but not too hard, straddling the line expertly between pleasure and pain.

Josh lets go of her asscheeks and grabs ahold of the dildo and starts moving it in and out of her asshole while keeping his cock planted firmly inside Eliza’s pussy. She releases her hold on his balls and raises her upper body, placing her palms flat against the wall and locking out her elbows.

Arching her spine and tilting her chin towards the ceiling, splaying her hair down her back, Eliza uses the leverage from the wall to push her ass back into Josh. Holding both his body and the dildo still, he lets her do all the work.

She bounces back against him, slowly at first but quickly picking up the pace, until both his cock and the dildo are moving rapidly in and out of her two holes. It isn’t long before her gyrations are knocking him off-balance, threatening to spill him backwards.

Leaving the dildo deep in her ass, Josh releases his hold on it and grabs onto her hips for balance. Now as Eliza bounces back against him he brings his hips forward, causing their bodies to meet in the middle, each pushing in a different direction, allowing his cock to penetrate her pussy more deeply than any other time in the evening.

Eliza is moaning louder than ever now, punctuated by deep guttural groans every time their bodies come together. She arches her spine further, forcing her ass higher up in the air and bringing her hair even closer to his grip. Unable to control himself any longer, Josh grabs a handful of her hair and gives it a sharp tug.

Eliza’s yelp contains elements of surprise, pain and pleasure but she doesn’t slow down one bit, still hammering her ass into him with everything she has. He doesn’t relax at all either, giving it to her with more aggression than ever before.

Eventually Eliza pulls her hands from the wall and drops her face and shoulders back onto the bed, freeing up her arms to do other things. The first thing she does is reach back to pull the dildo out of her asshole.

Josh gets the hint, letting his cock slide out of Eliza’s pussy before grabbing a hold of it and slipping it into her still gaping asshole. While he goes back to work on her asshole, she brings the dildo forward and slides it into her mouth, sucking on it and licking it clean. He brings one leg up and places his foot on the bed, up alongside her head, switching up the angle of attack and giving him more leverage.

Leaning his body forward, Josh pushes down on Eliza’s shoulders, forcing her upper body into the mattress. He holds her down while he fucks her, his entire body weight slamming down onto her as he hammers away at her asshole with his cock. Her head is turned to the side and the dildo is still in her mouth, muffling her grunts and groans as he pummels her.

Josh gives Eliza his entire cock in hard, fast, aggressive pumps, his balls slapping up against her pussy at the end of every thrust. The dildo is no longer in her mouth. It’s lying haphazardly on the bed by her face, making her grunts and moans louder but no less unintelligible.

Feeling adventurous, Josh slides his foot along the bedspread until it’s almost touching her head. He slams his cock into her and holds it there, deep inside her asshole, grinding his groin into her ass, searching for new depths.

Balancing his weight for a moment, Josh lifts his foot up and places it on Eliza’s head, his sole pressing down against the side of her face. Getting inexplicable enjoyment out of debasing her like this, he pounds her asshole for a short while before the physical awkwardness of the position just becomes too much. He lifts his foot off her head and brings it back down to the floor, letting his cock slip out of her asshole in the process.

Josh lightly slaps Eliza on the ass a couple of times and tells her to turn over. Her enthusiasm unabated whatsoever, she flips over onto her back and throws her legs open, leaning back so her hips are up off the bed. Then she grabs ahold of her ass cheeks and spreads them wide, her asshole gaping wide open, beckoning him, just asking to get fucked some more.

Josh obliges, stepping forward and sliding his rock-hard cock directly into Eliza’s asshole.

With his feet on the floor, standing over her, giving him tons of leverage, Josh immediately starts hammering away at Eliza’s asshole while she continues spreading her ass wide with her hands.

After pumping her aggressively her for a good 30 seconds, Josh slides his cock out and looks down at Eliza’s gaping asshole, aided greatly by her still pulling her ass cheeks apart. Josh admires her gape for a bit, then slides his cock back into her asshole, filling it up.

While Eliza moans beneath him, Josh pummels her asshole, giving her his entire cock in fast, intense pumps, his balls slapping up against her at the end of every thrust.

Josh sees the discarded dildo on the bed and grabs it. With his cock still in her ass, he slides the dildo into her pussy and starts banging away. Her eyes open wide and she nods her head vigorously, her moans growing more intense with every passing second as he violates both of her holes simultaneously.

While continuing to pound Eliza’s asshole, Josh slips the dildo out of her pussy and jams it into her mouth, shoving it all the way down until it completely disappears. He fucks her throat with the dildo until she gags on it, then pulls it out and puts it back in her pussy.

From here Eliza takes over, banging herself aggressively with the dildo while Josh focuses his attention on fucking her ass.

Leaning his upper body forward, Josh grabs ahold of her tits, one in each hand, and gives them a good squeeze. After groping them for a bit and pinching her nipples he gives her tits a couple of light smacks. Eliza responds by banging her pussy more aggressively with the dildo in increasing intensity of the sounds coming from her mouth.

Feeling adventurous once again, Josh runs his hand up her chest and grabs her throat, not choking her, just inhibiting her air flow a little bit. Staring directly up at Josh, Eliza bites down on her bottom lip and nods her head, obviously enjoying this new turn of events.

Josh increases the pressure on her throat a little bit more while still hammering away at her asshole as she continues banging her pussy with a dildo. Unfortunately for Josh, the excitement of the current positioning is too much for him to handle. He’s decides to release her throat before he’s forced to release his load.

Keeping his cock planted firmly in her ass, Josh leans back until he’s standing completely upright. While he takes a moment to catch his breath, Eliza pulls the dildo out of her pussy and sticks it in her mouth and starts sucking her juices off of it.

Fully recovered now, Josh grabs Eliza’s legs and pulls her towards him, draping her legs over his shoulders. Wrapping his arms around her legs, using them for leverage, he pounds her asshole, rocking her body back and forth opposite of his so they are both coming towards each other at the point of entry, allowing him to penetrate her more deeply than ever.

A full minute later, Josh is about ready to cum. But he wants to try a few more things first. So he slips his cock out of Eliza’s asshole and crawls up onto the bed, folding her legs back as he goes.

Holding Eliza’s legs down on the bed, one on either side of her head, the front of her knees touching the mattress, Josh straddles her face. With his legs outside of hers and his body weight pressing down on her, holding her legs in place, he sticks his cock in her mouth.

As Eliza lies all but helpless beneath him, Josh looks directly down on her, their eyes locked together, and fucks her mouth, moving his hips back and forth in a quick, hammering rhythm.

After face-fucking her for half a minute, he pulls his cock out of her mouth, giving her a chance to get some air. While she’s catching her breath, Josh grabs ahold of the dildo. Once she’s again ready to go, he places the dildo alongside his cock and jams both of them into her mouth.

Josh fucks Eliza’s face with both cocks at the same time for a little while, then pulls his cock out of her mouth, leaving the dildo in. He hammers the dildo in and out of her mouth times then jams it down her throat until she’s choking on it.

After she gags a couple times, he slides the dildo out and replaces it with his cock, sliding it into her mouth until it too disappears. Holding her head down on the bed with his hands gripping her hair, Josh stares down at her and begins to pummel her face, slamming his cock in and out of her mouth, giving her the entire thing, balls deep, his sack slapping up against her cheek as tears leak out of her eyes.

Josh gives Eliza one final pump and holds his cock deep in her mouth, forcing her to deepthroat him. With their eyes still locked together, he holds his cock deep in her throat, watching her intently as she struggles for breath.

Eliza gags once but Josh doesn’t let up.

She gags again.

But still Josh holds his cock deep in Eliza’s throat. Her hands come up to his chest and trying to push him off but he lets go of her hair and grabs her wrists and pushes her arms down, pinning them to the bed.

He can feel her legs pushing up on his body, trying to force him off, but Josh keeps his cock planted firmly in her throat, even as her face starts to turn red. It isn’t until Eliza’s struggles start to wane a bit that Josh finally pulls his cock out of her mouth, giving Eliza a chance to breathe once again.

She does so in deep, gasping, desperate breaths, her chest heaving as the color comes back into her face. Unsure of whether or not he crossed a line, Josh just sits there, not doing anything, waiting to see what Eliza’s reaction will be.

After she has recovered, she gives Josh the evil eye. But a couple seconds later one half of her mouth turns up in a little smirk and he knows all is good.

Shortly after, she grabs ahold of his cock, slaps it against her cheek a couple of times, then takes it in her mouth. Josh lets her blow him for a little while, before climbing to his knees.

On the bed now with his knees beneath him, his body facing her so his cock is hovering directly above her pussy, Josh sticks his arms beneath her hips. With her legs still on the bed by her side, he rolls her up so her weight is on her shoulders and her ass is up in the air. She hooks her arms around her legs, holding them in place as Josh sticks the dildo in her pussy.

Still on his knees in front of Eliza, facing her, his face just above her ass, Josh bangs her pussy with the dildo while he works her asshole, licking it, spitting on it and working it with two fingers of his free hand. Once her asshole is good and loose again, he slides the dildo out of her pussy and sticks it directly into her ass. He bangs her asshole a few times, widening it even further, then stands up on the bed so he’s hovering over her. Josh pulls the dildo out of her asshole, leaving it gaping. Squatting down just a bit, he slides his cock into her asshole then jams the dildo into her pussy.

Eliza gasps and her legs rise up. Josh grabs her ankles, pushing down on her legs. She grabs ahold of the dildo and starts to bang herself while Josh pummels her ass, his legs straight and his knees locked out, allowing him to pummel her with his entire body weight at the end of every thrust.

Josh is getting closer and closer to orgasm with every second, but he still wants to push things, to see how far Eliza will let him go. So he rises up again, still squatting on the bed but now balanced. He takes control of the dildo from her and holds it in her pussy as he slips his cock out of her ass.

Scooting forward just a bit, Josh jams his cock into her pussy alongside the dildo, penetrating Eliza with both at the same time. Her eyes widen and she lets out a low-pitched, animalistic moan but doesn’t make any move to extract either cock from her pussy. Breathing harder now, she nods her head and starts bucking her body up against him.

Josh gets the hint and starts fucking her with more intensity, pummeling her in the piledriver position, holding the dildo next to his cock as he pumps his hips, stretching her pussy to its limits.

Eliza’s hands are gripping her ankles, holding them down by her head. Her face is bright red and covered in sweat. Her eyes are rolled up, showing the whites and she’s still moaning like an animal. It’s almost too much for Josh to handle. But he keeps a grip on himself, for the time being at least. He still has a couple things he wants to try.

Josh slides his cock out of Eliza’s pussy, leaving the dildo inside. She shudders and her body starts to relax, but before she can get comfortable he slides his cock back into her asshole.

After pumping Eliza’s asshole a few times, Josh slides the dildo out of her pussy and presses the tip of it against her anus, right above his cock.

Josh looks at Eliza with raised eyebrows. She nods. Smiling, he puts pressure on the dildo, gently sliding it into her asshole alongside his cock. The pressure is intense; the dildo pressing tightly down the top of his cock and the lower ridge of her asshole pushing against the bottom. He’s slides the dildo about halfway into her asshole before stopping. Then he starts moving them both in and out of her anus, slowly and gently, hardly moving much at all.

Eliza unleashes a guttural groan and utters a series of what can only be obscenities in her foreign tongue. Practically in tears now, her breath deep and ragged, she releases her legs and desperately fingers her clit.

No more than five seconds later Eliza’s eyes widen even further and she utters a growling scream and shudders uncontrollably as a huge, intense orgasm racks her body.

Her gyrations squeeze Josh’s cock even tighter, to the point of no return. As Eliza rides out the bottom edge of her orgasm, Josh’s rises up. Leaving his cock in her asshole, he pulls the dildo out and starts pounding away, slamming into her with everything he has, his balls slapping against the backside of her ass as he pummels her in the piledriver position.

It isn’t long before Josh is cumming too, his body tensing up for a moment before releasing. But he continues hammering away at her as he cums, sending his white, hot sperm deep into her asshole, only slowing down once he’s shot his entire load.

Laughing under his breath, Josh pulls his cock out of Eliza’s ass and falls back onto the bed. Eliza is smiling as she crawls over to him, grabs ahold of his cock, and licks it clean of her ass juices.

Once she’s done with that, Eliza grabs the dildo off the couch and sticks it in her asshole. After sliding it all the way inside, she pulls it back out. It’s covered with Josh’s cum. She licks the cum off the dildo, then slides it back into her ass. She does this four times before finally climbing off the bed and heading into the bathroom to get cleaned up.

Josh watches Eliza walk away from him, her ass working furiously with every step, her hips swaying back and forth in an exaggerated fashion, until she disappears around the corner. Then he falls back onto the bed again and stares at the ceiling with a wide smile on his face, thinking about the joys of foreign women.

#####

KINKY LESBIAN ROOMATES

My roommate Penny and I started screwing around with each other shortly after we moved in together, a little over a year ago.

It had happened naturally; we were both young, attractive and in our sexual primes. We were both fed up with men and looking for something more. So we decided to give each other a shot. And we haven’t looked back since. We still hook up with men from time to time, and even end up in relationships with them occasionally. But we never stop fucking each other. It’s just too much fun.

Two years ago if you would have told me that I’d not only be living with another girl but fucking her on a regular basis I would have laughed you out of the room.

After all, at the time I was engaged to (who I thought was) a wonderful guy with a marriage date set in stone and plans for the future. I’d never even kissed a girl, let alone slept with one. And I never had even seriously thought about it.

Even after my engagement fell through (when I caught my fiancée cheating on me) I still never thought about sleeping with another woman. I went on a six-month sexual binge, but all with men, fucking as many of them as I could in an attempt to wash the taste of my scumbag fiancée out of my mouth.

But that was before I met Penny.

I remember the first time I laid my eyes on her, about a year after my engagement ended. I was at a bar in the Gaslamp Quarter in downtown San Diego with some friends when she showed up as part of another group we were meeting up with.

She caught my eye immediately, mostly because she was my physical opposite. Her hair was long and blonde hair while mine was short and brown. She had huge, natural, low-hanging breasts and I had small, perky, high ones. Her soft, slightly pudgy, face was completely different than my sharply lined features. She was short and stacked, with an amazingly curvy natural figure while I was tall and lanky with a body toned daily in the gym.

And the differences didn’t stop there. Pretty much everything about us was different.

Her pale skin to my dark tan. Her blue eyes to my brown. Her round, fleshy ass to my narrow, firm one. And it wasn’t only our looks that were in contrast.

Penny was cute and bubbly while I was hard-edged and intense. She was talky while I was reserved. She was nice and I was mean. She was everybody’s best friend while I scared everyone away.

I figured we would butt heads like a couple of divas, but as it turned out, we got along incredibly well. People always say opposites attract but I never bought into it.

Until I met Penny.

At some point during that first night we ended up at the same table, both of us drunk off our asses and talking at length about our personal lives. I don’t remember many specifics of the conversation but I do remember that it was mostly about men, how pathetic and sad they were, how they didn’t know what they were doing in bed, how the only thing they cared about was pleasing themselves, that kind of stuff.

Nothing happened that night but the foundation had been laid. Don’t get me wrong, it’s not like I knew right then that Penny and I were going to end up fucking on a regular basis, in fact, it was the furthest thing from my mind. I’d never been with another woman at that point, and I never really expected to. And Penny felt the same way.

Hell, we didn’t even know if we’d ever see each other again after that night.

But, as circumstances would have it, we did see each other again, the next weekend in fact, out at a different bar but with the same group of friends. And the weekend after that. And the one after that.

Eventually we ended up talking more regularly, hanging out occasionally, doing things together. Until one day we realized we were best friends.

Shortly after that, it just so happened that we were both looking for a place to live and it was natural that we ended up living together. We were like peas in a pod, twins separated at birth, she was the yin to my yang. Despite our outward differences inwardly we were almost the same person; neither of us cared about stupid, petty shit. And we both liked men.

Even the first time we hooked up it was nothing planned. We were both having men problems at the same time so we decided to have a girls-night out, just the two of us. We ordered gourmet pizza, bought three bottles of expensive wine, rented a few chick flicks and locked ourselves in our apartment.

We were drunk as skunks and had just finished the second movie when the fun started.

We’d been ripping on men the whole night, each telling stories about how small this guy’s dick was, or this guy couldn’t get it up, or how this guy was a three-pump chump when Penny casually said, “Why do we need men anyways?”

“That’s a damn good question,” I replied. “It’s not like they’re good for anything. Except for their cocks of course.”

“Ain’t that the truth,” Penny said with the exaggerated inflection of someone who is well and truly toasted. “If they didn’t have those they’d be totally and utterly worthless.”

“Hell, even cocks can’t save most of them,” I said.

“You can say that again sister,” Penny said.

So I did. We both laughed.

“But seriously,” Penny said as the laughter died down. “Just imagine if women had cocks. Then we wouldn’t need men at all. We could replace them completely.”

“Who says we can’t anyway?” I replied, only half-joking. I’m not going to lie, at this point I was so drunk and so horny that I starting to get on board with this whole idea of leaving men out of the loop. And with such a pretty little thing sitting on the couch next to me, how could you blame me?

“What a minute, what are you saying?” Penny asked. She was trying to sound all innocent but I knew her too well to believe that schtick. She knew exactly what I was talking about.

“Cocks are the easiest thing in the world to replace,” I said. “I’ve got three of them in my room right now, all different sizes. And don’t tell me you don’t have at least a couple yourself. I’ve heard you making noises in your room when I know you’re alone.”

“What kind of noises are you talking about?” Penny said, pretending to be offended.

“Don’t give me that shit,” I said. “You know what I’m talking about.”

“Are you saying that you listen to me when I’m playing with myself?”

“Not listening, per se, but I can’t help but hear you. Not with all that moaning and groaning you do when you’re in there alone.”

“Does all that moaning and groaning turn you on?” Penny said. She was still smiling but her tone a bit more serious now.

“Of course it does,” I replied. “How could it not?”

She looked at me. I looked at her. And just like that, it happened. We both leaned forward at the same time and kissed.

Penny took the lead, hopping up on top of me and straddling me while we made out.

It was amazing, kissing another girl, not only because it was taboo but because she was a great kisser, much better than any guy I’d ever been with. Her lips were soft and supple, her tongue active but not crazy. She knew just how much pressure to use, not too much but not too little. I could only imagine how good she’d be with her tongue in other areas. Hopefully I’d find out pretty soon. But first there was some other business to take care of.

I put my hands on her stomach and moved them up under her shirt and grabbed her breasts.

She leaned back and slipped off her shirt, revealing her boobs in all their glory. Fat and juicy and hanging low with huge aureoles. They were amazing.

“You like my tits?” she said, bouncing up and down slightly, making them jiggle and shake.

“I fucking love them,” I said.

Penny smiled and pressed them together with her arms. “Yeah, they are pretty nice, aren’t they?”

“They’re more than nice,” I said. “They’re beautiful. Just like you.”

“Ahh, aren’t you sweet,” she said. “Deep down, despite your hard exterior, you’re just a little softy, aren’t you?”

“Sshhh,” I said, bringing my finger to my mouth in the universal sign for silence. “Don’t tell anyone. I have a reputation to uphold.”

“Don’t worry Kendra,” Penny said. “Your secret is safe with me. I won’t tell a soul.” Her voice lowered to a conspiratorial whisper. “Provided you do something for me, of course.”

“Anything you want,” I said.

“I was hoping you’d say that,” Penny said. Then she leaned forward and thrust her tits into my face. “Well,” she said. “What are you waiting for?”

So I started to play with one of them, fondling and licking it, slowly moving my tongue over her nipple a few times before clamping on it and sucking it until it got hard.

I glanced up to see Penny’s head thrown back, her face towards the ceiling and her eyes closed. Soft sounds of pleasure escaped from her throat.

I figured I was doing something right so I switched over the her other nipple and gave it the same treatment.

While I worked on her other breast Penny ran her hand down my stomach and slipped her hand under my pajama bottoms and started rubbing her fingers over my panties. I was already turned on but this took things to another level.

I started working her nipple more aggressively in response to my growing excitement and she replied by rubbing my pussy with more intensity. We continued like this for a little while, each one upping the ante and the other responding, until we’d both taken things pretty much as far as they could go.

My panties were completely soaked through by now, making it feel like her fingers were rubbing my pussy directly, but I needed something more. I couldn’t take the teasing anymore. I needed something inside me. So I climbed out from under Penny and quickly slipped out of my pajamas and panties. Falling back onto the couch I spread my legs and started playing with myself, my eyes locked directly on hers as my fingers slipped in and out of my pussy.

Penny slipped out of her bottoms shortly after I did, watching me the entire time.

I was expecting her to start playing with herself too but what I got was even better. She dropped down to the floor, crawled over until she was between my legs, and started licking my pussy.

I let out a low moan of pleasure and shifted my fingers so they were rubbing my clit while Penny ate me out, her tongue working expertly in and around my pussy, hitting all the right notes as only someone with a pussy of their own can.

And then I let out an even louder moan as she got her fingers involved, touching and rubbing and sliding in and out of my pussy while she continued working it with her tongue.

I’m not sure how long we went at it like that but soon enough I was cumming like I’d never cum before, my body shaking and shimmying as a scream escaped my throat as the orgasm wracked my body.

“Holy fuck,” I said once I’d recovered.

“A good one, huh?” Penny said, smiling, my juices covering her face, making it gleam under the light.

“Only the best one ever,” I said.

“No lie?”

“I swear.”

Penny put on her pouty face. “I want a turn.”

“Be my guest,” I said, relinquishing my spot on the couch.

Clapping her hands, she bounced up onto the couch, spread her legs wide and beckoned me over. Smiling, I obliged, dropping my face onto her pussy and going to town while she played with her clit.

A short time later I brought her to orgasm, her legs clamping down on my head while her body spasmed, her juices squirting out of her pussy and drenching my smiling face.

“Holy shit you were right,” she said, panting to catch her breath. “I can’t remember ever cumming so hard.”

“I told you,” I said.

“And to think, all these years we’ve been screwing around with boys…”

“Yeah, what a shame, huh?”

“Indeed,” she replied.

I stood up and fell onto the couch next to her. I dropped my head onto her shoulder then turned my face up towards hers.

“It’s pretty sad to think about all the time we wasted on those boys,” I said.

“Ain’t that the truth,” Penny replied. “Who knew that we didn’t actually need them at all?”

“Maybe those that did know kept it to themselves,” I said. “They didn’t want the secret getting out.”

“Yeah,” Penny said. “They didn’t want any competition.”

“That’s what I’m thinking.”

We fell silent for a moment. Then Penny starting laughing under her breath.

“What’s so funny?”

“I just think it’s hilarious,” she said.

“What is?”

“The fact that we really don’t need them at all,” Penny said. “They really are only good for their cocks, and like you pointed out earlier, those are easily replaceable.”

“They certainly are,” I said.

But Penny wasn’t done. “I mean, think about it: They don’t know how to kiss. They don’t know where to touch you. And they sure as hell don’t know how to eat pussy. They simply don’t know how to please a woman.”

“Where women, on the other hand, know exactly how and where to touch each other, because we touch ourselves all the time,” I said, picking up where she’d left off.

“Exactly!”

“Plus they only think about themselves,” I added. “As far as they’re concerned, once they’ve cum that’s it. They’re done. It doesn’t make any difference if you’ve gotten off or not.”

“Which brings us to perhaps the best thing about being with another woman,” Penny said, looking at me intently.

I knew exactly where she was going. I was thinking the same thing myself. It was something that came up every time we talked about boys.

“Women don’t have to stop after one orgasm!” we said at exactly the same time.

“We can go all night long without a break,” I added.

“We can indeed.”

I stood up and held out my hand. “Shall we continue, my dear?” I said in a faux-elegant voice.

“We shall,” Penny replied in kind as she took my hand.

I helped her up. “Your room or mine?” I said, leading her towards the hallway.

“Does it matter?” she replied.

“Not at all,” I said, turning towards her. I pulled her close and started kissing her right there in the middle of the living room. “It doesn’t matter in the least.”

And it didn’t. By the end of the night we’d done it in both our rooms. And by the time the weekend was up, the whole house had been desecrated. And we were just getting started.

#####

DIRTY LITTLE SLUT

I love all kinds of women. Tall and skinny or short and stacked. Blonde hair, brown hair, red hair. Dominant, submissive, sexy, sultry, classy, you name it. I’m not super-picky about looks but the one thing I am very picky about it attitude. To be one of my regulars a woman has to truly enjoy fucking. Love it, even. And very few of them love it as much as Gabriella.

At just over 5 feet tall and no more than 100 pounds, Gabriella doesn’t look like she could take a pounding. But her looks are deceiving. She’s got a rocking body, with soft but shapely legs, a great ass, thin waist and small but firm tits. Her Latin heritage is apparent in her long brown hair, dark eyes, soft features, full lips and naturally tanned skin. She’s more cute than slutty and to look at her it would be impossible to guess that she likes it rough.

But to say it like that is to not give it enough credit. She loves rough sex, adores it, can’t get enough of it, in fact. She won’t take it any other way; if you can’t give her what she needs she’ll kick you out, right in the middle of a session. It’s almost happened to me before.

It was our first time together and I was taking it too easy on her, not giving her what she needed. I was trying to be a gentleman, it being our first time fucking and all, and even though she continued imploring me to give it to her harder and smack her around a little bit, I was having trouble following through.

Finally, after twenty minutes of me pussy-footing around, she’d had enough.

“That’s it,” she said, pulling away from me. “Get the fuck out.”

“What?” I asked, surprised as all hell.

“You heard me,” she said. “If you aren’t going to give me what I need, then just get the hell out of here.”

“What do you need?” I asked, perplexed.

“I need you to fuck me like you mean it,” she said. “Get physical with me. Toss me around, smack my ass, that sort of thing.”

“Why didn’t you say so?”

“Have you been fucking listening to me at all tonight?” she said, her voice rising. “I’ve been telling you that ever since we started!”

“I didn’t know you wanted it that rough,” I said.

“Well now you do,” Gabriella said. “So I’ll give you one more chance to make things right, and then you’re out for good.”

“Fine,” I said. “But don’t start crying that you can’t take it.”

“Oh, don’t worry about that,” she said. “I guarantee that won’t be the case.”

So I gave her what she wanted. And after we were done, she invited me to come back over later that week. Now we got together once a week or so to fuck, and I gave her what she needed every time.

#

“So what’s on tap for tonight?” she asked after letting me into her apartment. It was a nice place, pretty basic, not too much style, just substance. Exactly like Gabriella.

“Whatever you can handle,” I replied.

“You know I can handle whatever you can dish out,” she said, smiling wryly, daring me in her own way, getting me in the right mindset. She was wearing a tight-fitting pink sweater that was long enough to cover her ass, but just barely. Plus black leather boots with four-inch heels that came up over her knee. It was quite the outfit, and it turned me on like crazy just looking at her.

“Is that right?” I said, playing the game.

“Damn straight,” she said, her smile growing wider.

“We’ll see about that,” I said, grabbing a handful of her hair and giving it a sharp tug, bending her backwards so she was looking up towards the ceiling.

Gabriella’s smile widened as she moaned in pleasure. Her eyes twinkled with excitement. She clearly got off on being treated like this; it wasn’t an act.

“You like that?” I asked.

“I love it,” Gabriella replied.

I pulled her sweater off, exposing her perfect little perky tits. Her nipples were hard and sticking out like pencil erasers. I fondled one of her tits and pinched her nipple, eliciting a little gasp. Then I slapped down on it.

Gabriella yelped and shivered in ecstasy.

“Do it again,” she said.

I did it again, harder this time.

“Harder,” she said.

So I did, harder still. And again. And again. Her tit was bright red but she still seemed to be enjoying it. More than ever, in fact.

As was I. My cock was pushing painfully against my pants. This was exciting me just as much as it was her. I pulled up on her hair, snapping her head forward.

She was taking deep breaths but she was still smiling and her eyes were glowing with excitement.

I started walking, dragging her along by the hair as I went. I pulled her over to the wall, spun her around, and pushed her back up against it, then I grabbed ahold of her throat, squeezing just a bit, nothing too serious.

Gabriella’s smile didn’t fade one bit. In fact it grew wider.

“You like this, don’t you?” I said.

Gabriella nodded.

“Are you ready for more?”

She nodded again, her face starting to turn pink.

With one hand still around her throat I slapped her face. The sound filled the room like a gunshot. Little red blossoms flared up on Gabriella’s cheek. But she still smiled.

So I slapped her again. Then I squeezed her throat a little tighter. And slapped her again.

Gabriella’s smile was fading but her eyes were still radiating excitement. Her whole face was turning red now as her blood flow was restricted.

“Do you want me to stop?” I asked.

Gabriella shook her head and mouthed the word no.

So I slapped her again. And again. And again. I was squeezing tighter now, almost completely cutting of the blood flow to her brain.

Her lips were slightly apart and quivering slightly. Her eyes started to flutter and her pupils rolled back, exposing the whites of her eyes. Her head lolled slightly to the right.

I let go of her throat.

The color ran back into her face and she gasped for breath. Her smile was back in full effect. Only this time it was filled with excitement.

“That was incredible,” she said.

“You’re one depraved little slut, aren’t you?” I said, laughing under my breath.

“The filthiest,” Gabriella said, reaching down to rub my cock, which was rock-hard and pressing against my pants.

I grabbed her arm and pulled it away. “Not yet,” I said. “We’ll get to me in a little bit. But right now I want to mess with you some more.”

“If you insist,” she said, her tone filled with mock disappointment.

I slipped her dress off by pulling it over her head and tossed it towards the other side of the room. Then I grabbed ahold of her throat again, not really squeezing this time, just holding her in place as my free hand wandered down her stomach to her pretty little pussy. I rubbed her snatch for a few seconds to get her warmed up but it was unnecessary. She was already soaking wet. So I stuck two fingers inside her and started finger-fucking her.

I stood there, facing Gabriella, looking down at her face as I was exploring her insides with my fingers, my excitement building like crazy.

She was staring up at me with wide eyes full of excitement, her bottom lip tucked between her teeth, her breath growing more and more rapid as I increased the pressure and depth of my fingers inside her.

I slid another finger into her pussy while simultaneously tightening my grip on her throat, choking off the gasp that was forming on her mouth. With three fingers now inside her I started moving my hand more quickly in and out of her pussy, my wrist angled slightly upwards to rub the edges of her clit as I finger-fucked her.

Gabriella’s mouth was slightly open and little gasping sounds were escaping from her throat. Her face was slowly turning pink as the blood flow diminished.

“You like this, don’t you?” I said.

She nodded as much as she could in her comprised situation.

“Do you want another finger?”

She nodded.

Without releasing her throat I slipped my pinkie insider her, joining the other three fingers. It was a tight fit but she loosened up a bit as I moved my fingers inside her.

A short time later Gabriella’s entire body was quivering, her legs on the verge of failing. Her head slumped to the side just a bit and her eyes fluttered. She was about to pass out.

I didn’t want that. So I released her throat but continued finger-fucking her, making it difficult for her to catch her breath. She leaned into me to keep from falling, her head on my chest.

I was the only thing holding her up but still I continued working her pussy, keeping her right on the edge. Her breaths were shallow and punctuated by high-pitched sounds of pleasure.

Finally she caught her breath and pulled back a bit, using the wall for support.

I took a moment to unzip my pants and pull my cock out with my free hand. It was sticking straight out, as stiff as a board, feeling like it was trying to push through my skin.

“Stroke it,” I said.

Gabriella’s hand flew down to my cock and she started jerking me off. In response, I reached out and grabbed ahold of her tit and squeezed it while my other hand continued working her pussy.

We stood there, face-to-face, playing with each other for a full minute before I was ready for something more.

I pulled my fingers from her pussy and gave it a little smack.

Gabriella yelped and her body stiffened for a moment but her smile didn’t fade. Not one bit. Nor did she let go of my cock.

I stuck my fingers in Gabriella’s mouth so she could clean them of her juices. She licked her fingers one-by-one, until they were completely clean, staring at me the entire time, continuing to jerk me off. Not saying anything, just waiting for my direction.

She was a perfect, little slut. It was time to start putting her to better use.

“It’s time that I fucked your face,” I told her.

“Bring it on,” she replied.

Smiling, I pushed down on her shoulders. She knelt to the ground without any resistance whatsoever. I shifted my hands to her head and grabbed ahold of her hair, using it to hold her head against the wall.

“Open your mouth,” I said.

She obliged, opening it wide. Her eyes were gleaming as she looked up at me.

I stuck my cock inside her mouth and started sliding it in and out, moving slowly, not giving her much more than the tip. I gradually slipped it further inside her until it was about halfway in. Then I sped up my thrusts.

Her lips started to close around my cock. I quickly pulled my cock out, used it to smack her cheek a few times.

“Did I tell you to close your mouth?” I asked.

Gabriella shook her head.

“That’s right,” I said. “I didn’t. This time keep it open. No matter what. Understand?”

She nodded.

I stuck my cock back inside her mouth and started pumping her face again, more aggressively this time. Gagging sounds came from her throat as I pummeled her mouth but she kept it open no matter how much of my cock I gave her.

“Tongue out,” I said.

Gabriella did as she was told; I could see her tongue beneath my cock as I pumped her mouth. Saliva was pouring out of her mouth, running down her chin and neck and coating her chest. Gagging, slurpy sounds escaped from her throat. Tears were dripping from her eyes and running down her cheek, smearing her makeup, but from the way she was looking at me she was still enjoying herself and not in any real distress.

My cock was slippery as hell as I gave her the whole thing, from tip to base, relentlessly slamming it in and back out of her throat, still holding her head against the wall with my hands.

The gagging and coughing sounds were growing louder with every thrust. A little pool of saliva was gathering on the carpet beneath her. I was thoroughly enjoying throat-fucking her; perhaps a little too much. I was almost at the point of cumming. I knew I needed to move onto something else before it was too late. But first I wanted to do something.

So I slipped my cock out of her mouth, giving her a couple of moments to catch her breath then slammed it back inside, all the way down her throat until her nose was poking into my stomach. But instead of pulling it back out right away, like I had done every time up until this point, I held it there, my cock all the way down her throat.

“Look at me,” I said.

She shifted her gaze upward as best she could while deepthroating me, looking up at me with tear-stained puppy-dog eyes.

“Holy fuck,” I said under my breath, doing everything in my power not to cum in her throat right there. Something about the helplessness and needing of that look nearly put me over the edge. I quickly yanked my cock out of her mouth before it was too late.

“Get on your hands and knees,” I said.

She dropped down at once. Her back was arched, her ass sticking up in the air, her shoulder blades visible against her back. Her legs were pressed together, showing off her perfect heart-shaped ass.

I dropped to my knees and sidled up to her. My legs were just outside hers and my cock was lying on top of her tight little ass. I spread her ass cheeks with my hands and settled my cock in between them then pressed her cheeks back together, trapping my cock in the crack of her ass.

Holding her cheeks together with my hands, I dry-fucked the crack of her ass, my balls slapping against her pussy as I bounced back and forth against her.

“Enough of this shit,” she said. “I need your cock inside me.”

I grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her head up towards mine. “You’ll get my cock when I’m ready for you to have it,” I said. “Got it?”

She nodded, smiling all the while, having gotten exactly what she wanted out of me. I pushed her head back down and went back to work.

After a few pumps I released her ass cheeks, freeing my cock, then guided it towards her pussy. She moaned as my cock entered her.

“That’s what I’m talking about,” Gabriella said. The excitement in her voice was obvious.

I started off slowly, giving her my whole cock in controlled thrusts. Looking down at her ass, I watched my cock as it moved in and out of her pussy. It was glistening with her juices; her pussy was tight but she was so wet it didn’t matter one bit.

“What’s the problem back there?” she asked, turning to look back at me once again.

“What do you mean?” I said. “You wanted me to fuck you and now I am.”

“But why are you taking it easy on me?” Gabriella asked. “This isn’t exactly my first time around the block. There’s no need to get me warmed up before slamming your cock into me like you mean it.”

“Is that what you want?” I asked, even though I knew it was exactly what she wanted. “For me to fuck you harder?”

“You’re damn right,” she said. “It’s what I always want.”

“Fine,” I said. ‘Then that’s what you’ll get.”

I quickly began to pick up steam, still giving her my entire cock with every pump but moving faster against her. It wasn’t long before our bodies were slamming together, my hips bouncing off her ass at the bottom of every thrust, my balls slapping up against the underside of her belly as my cock jammed into the walls of pussy.

Her bottom lip was tucked between her teeth, biting down on her groans so as to stifle any sounds of enjoyment trying to escape her lips, pretending like my actions weren’t affecting her at all. Seeing this, I began to pummel her even more aggressively, using her hips for leverage, giving her everything I had. Her entire body moved a couple inched forward every time we came together.

“Is that better?” I ask without slowing down one bit.

“A little bit,” she said between thrusts. She still wasn’t giving me the satisfaction of making any of the noises that normally came with a good fucking but I could see in her eyes that she wasn’t going to be able to hold out for long. Especially if I ramped things up even further. “But I need more.”

I gave her a good hearty slap on the ass. She flinched but held her squeal inside.

“Like that?” I asked.

“Exactly like that,” she replied, breathing hard.

I smacked her ass again. Another flinch but still no noise. So I slapped it again. And again. And again until it was bright red. Tears were running down her eyes but still she made no sounds, neither of delight nor pain.

I relaxed for a moment, leaving my dick inside her but not moving for a few heartbeats. I needed to recover. The little break allowed her the same opportunity.

“Was that all you got?” she said after catching her breath. Her tone was sarcastic but the look on her face painted a different story. She was enjoying herself immensely.

“No, I’ve got more for you.”

“Then give it to me already,” she said. “I’m waiting for the good stuff.”

Smiling fiercely, I went back to work, picking up right where I left off, pummeling her pussy without any build-up. I grabbed ahold of her hair and gave it a yank, forcing her to arch her back and changing up the angle of penetration, allowing me deeper inside her.

I got up off my knees and slid my feet under my legs. Crouching down so as to not allow my cock to slip out of her pussy, I took a couple steps forward until my legs were straddling her body, giving me far more leverage than ever before. Maintaining my grip on her hair I started hammering away at her like there was no tomorrow, my legs working feverishly beneath me. Her body threatened to collapse every time I reached the bottom but somehow she maintained her position.

Gabriella was no longer holding back, no longer quiet. Her screams of pleasure were loud and guttural, animalistic to the extreme, finally betraying the nastiness that she was known for. It was as if a damn had burst in her throat and she was no longer trying to convince me that I wasn’t giving it to her hard enough.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” she screamed as I pummel her. “Give me that cock. Give it to me! Right there, right fucking there! Fuck me like I deserve to get fucked! Yes! Yes! YES! Treat me like the little fucking whore I am!”

Her talking riled me up even further, bringing me right to the point of orgasm. I realized it was a good thing she’d kept quiet until now otherwise I never would have lasted this long.

I let go of her hair and slowed down in an attempt to keep from cumming too quickly but she didn’t let up one bit, bouncing her ass back against my cock, doing all of the work. It felt too good to try and get her to stop.

“Holy shit,” I said a short time later, my orgasm right around the corner. “Holy fucking shit I’m gonna fucking cum.”

“Yeah?” she said, looking back at me.

I nodded my head. I couldn’t have talked right then if my life depended on it.

“Right now?” she asked.

I nodded again.

She quickly pulled away from me, releasing my cock from her pussy, and spun around. Before I had realized what was happening she had taken my rock-hard cock in her mouth and was sucking me off like there was no tomorrow.

“Shit, shit, shit,” I said, letting her know that my explosion was imminent. I was expecting her to slip my cock from her mouth and jerk me off to completion, taking my sperm on her chest or maybe even her face, but instead she took my cock all the way down her throat and held it there, just like she had when I almost came earlier in the evening.

That was the final straw. My body tensed up and then released in a shuddering burst, spraying my cum straight down her throat while she stared up at me, holding my eyes with her own, her mouth engulfing my cock as I spasmed a couple more times, sending another couple shots of cum down her throat.

She took it in stride, swallowing my load down with ease, even milking my cock of every last drop of sperm before finally releasing it from her mouth.

“Now that is what I’m talking about,” she said, falling onto the floor. She was on her back, looking towards the ceiling.

“Did that do it for you?” I asked, flopping down next to her.

“Yeah, that will hold me over for a while,” she said. “A couple of hours, maybe.”

“That’s it?” I asked, only half-joking.

“What can I say?” Gabriella replied. “I just can’t get enough.”

“Apparently not,” I said.

“I appreciate the effort though,” she said.

“My pleasure,” I replied as I started gathering up my clothes.

“See you in a couple days?”

“Yeah, if that works for you.”

“Of course it does,” she said, rising up to her tip-toes to give me a kiss on the cheek. “But maybe next time we’ll have a few drinks beforehand, take things a little further.”

“Sounds like a plan,” I said, pulling my clothes on. “I’ll bring the drinks.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” Gabriella said.

She saw me out the door, closing it behind me. I figured she’d be on the phone, calling up another one of her guys within minutes, but I didn’t care. Besides, there was a reasonable chance I would be calling up another girl before the night was up anyway.

Anything goes with sex in 2014. It’s a brave world out there.

#####

THE HOTTEST SLUT EVER

For those of you who don’t already know, I love escorts. For many reasons, but mostly because you always know what you’re getting. Namely, laid. Without any hassle, without any bullshit, without the slightest worry. Just a phone call and a few hundred dollars and you can make any of your wildest fantasies a reality. One of the few certainties in an increasingly uncertain world. That being said, even a complete control freak like myself occasionally likes a little uncertainty. Not enough to wonder about whether or not I’m going to get laid, mind you, but sometimes I don’t want to know beforehand exactly how the night is going to go. Believe it or not, every once in a while, even I like a little mystery. So on this night, when I call that special number I tell the familiar voice on the other side of the line that I don’t have a specific preference for that night. Looks, attitude, style, body type; it doesn’t matter. Surprise me. I know it doesn’t sound like much, but for me that’s going out on a limb. Curious to hear how it turns out? Then continue on.

I’m just finishing my fourth Jack and Coke when the doorbell rings. I jump up and head towards the door, more excited than usual to see what I have waiting for me. Usually I take a nice long look out of the peephole to satisfy my curiosity—not to mention make sure I like what I see before I let them in my hotel room—but on this night I decide to continue with the uncertainty theme and open the door without taking a look.

As I watch her enter the room my uncertainty grows even further. I’m a creature of habit, and even though there’s a certain level of variation with the girls I order, it’s generally superficial; their hair color, the size of their boobs, their personalities, that sort of thing. At their core, the girls are always very similar. They’re young, they play up their slutty side, and their bodies are either tall and athletic or small and petite. That’s just the way I like them. But not this girl. She’s different.

First of all, she’s older. 27, maybe 28. Not old by any means but older than what I’m used to. Second, she’s got enormous tits. Practically the size of my head. Not that this is a bad thing, mind you, but again, it’s different. She’s very tall—practically my height even without heels—and built like a brick shithouse. She not fat, not even close, but she’s definitely healthy, from her huge rack to her midsection to her relatively large (but admittedly sexy) ass to her powerful, figure-skater legs. She’s wearing normal clothes; blue jeans, a partially open leather jacket revealing a black bra underneath and black shoes. She’s got a gorgeous face, with big brown eyes, full lips and long, wavy brown hair. Her makeup is subtle, accentuating her features but not drowning them, making her look more like a movie star than a slutty escort, which there’s absolutely nothing wrong with, it’s just not what I’m used to.

“You’re disappointed, aren’t you?” she says in a slightly scratchy, smoky voice. The smirk on her face implies that she’s not bothered at all by this, merely amused.

One of the best things about hiring escorts is you don’t have to worry about lying to save their feelings. It’s much easier to tell the truth to a woman when you’re paying for her services.

“I wouldn’t put it that way,” I say. “I’m just… uncertain.”

“Why’s that?”

“You’re just different, that’s all. I mean, don’t get me wrong, you’re hot and all, you’re just not what I’m used to.”

“That’s kind of the point, isn’t it? You wanted to try something a little different, right? At least, that’s what I was told.”

“Actually, it is.”

“So why are you stressing over it?” she says. “You’re getting what you wanted, right? Even if you didn’t know exactly what it is you were getting?”

I offered a little chuckle. “Yeah, I guess so.”

“Then just relax,” she says as she steps in closer and places a hand on my chest.. “I promise you’ll have a great time. Possibly even the best time you’ve ever had with a girl.” Her hand runs down my abdomen and over my crotch. My cock flutters a bit and her smirk grows into a knowing smile. Her voice drops to an alluring, nasty whisper. “Because while those young little sluts may have tighter bodies and prettier faces I guarantee they don’t know half the things I do. Or enjoy fucking nearly as much as I do.”

A tingle goes through my body and settles into my cock, which is growing more stiff with every word she utters. Suddenly I realize I’m no longer uncertain about this night, merely excited. Excited as I’ve ever been. She senses it too, or perhaps she just feels it filling up her hand, but either way she grabs my arm and leads me to the couch on the other side of the room.

Once there, she turns me around so my back is facing the couch and gives me a little push in the chest, sitting me down. She leans in towards me, her face mere inches from mine. I can smell peppermint on her breath.

“Now just sit back and relax and let me do my thing,” she says as she unzips the rest of her jacket and slips it off. She then flicks her hair to one side and unclips her bra and lets it fall to the ground, setting free her glorious tits. She grabs one, starts playing with it, then brings it up to her mouth and starts sucking on the nipple.

She looks at me, sees me staring at her, pops her nipple out of her mouth and gives me a wide smile.

“You like these, do you?” she says, squeezing her tits together.

I nod.

“You want to suck on them and slap them and fuck them, don’t you?”

“Yes,” I manage to squeak through my dry throat.

“I bet you do,” she says with a laugh.

She undoes her belt and then the buttons on her jeans, one at a time, slowly, savoring each one, building my anticipation. Once all the buttons are free she turns around so her ass is facing me and bends over at the waist, her legs straight. She wiggles out of her jeans slowly, revealing her round, perfect ass an inch at a time, deliberately torturing me.

Finally her jeans are off. The only clothing still on her body is a tiny black g-string. She drops onto all fours, her ass still facing me. She reaches around with her left hand and starts rubbing her pussy through the black panties. She turns her head and looks over her shoulder at me.

“What about my pussy?” she says. “Do you want lick it and slap it and fuck it too?”

“Very much so,” I say. The words sound pathetic coming out of my mouth but I’m beyond caring.

She laughs again and turns and crawls towards me. When she reaches me she stands up and steps forward and straddles me—one leg on each side—then leans forward and shakes her tits from side to side, her nipples brushing up against my mouth. I grab one tit in each hand and squeeze. She grabs the back of my head and pulls it forward, pressing it into her chest. With my head between her massive tits, I squeeze them together, smashing my face between them. I stick out my tongue and lick her chest, tasting the sweat off her skin. She releases some of the pressure and I pull back, sliding my mouth over to her rock-hard nipple. I take the nipple in my mouth and suck on it greedily, still squeezing her other tit with my free hand. She moans and throws her head back.

“That’s right, baby, just like that,” she says as she slides back and forth on my crotch. “Suck on those fucking titties.”

I pop her nipple out of my mouth and move towards the other one to even out the score. A few seconds later she leans in towards me again. She grabs my hair and pulls my head back, pulling it from her nipple. She sticks her tongue in my mouth and runs her hands down my chest towards my crotch. She releases her mouth from mine and slides down my body until she’s on the floor, her head between my legs.

Working frantically, she undoes my belt, pops the button on my pants and then unzips my zipper. She pulls the pants and my boxers off me and throws them to the side, freeing my rock-hard cock. She immediately goes to work on it, licking up and down the shaft, one hand grasping the base in a death-grip while the other works my balls. She then pops the tip of my cock in her mouth and sucks on it while jerking me off, her hand and mouth working in unison as her mouth drops further and further down my cock with every thrust, her head bobbing up and down, faster and faster, her hair flying everywhere, covering her face, blocking my view.

I reach out and take a handful of her hair and pull it back so I can get a better view of what’s happening. This just seems to excite her further as she attacks my cock with even more energy than before. She looks up at me and winks and then my cock disappears completely as she deep-throats me. She holds my cock in her throat for a full five seconds, her nose pressing up against my stomach, her hand still working my balls the whole time. Then she gags and pulls her head back, releasing my cock from her throat, the tip white from the constriction.

She gathers up the saliva from her deep throat and spits it on my cock and again starts to stroke it. She’s looking right at me with a little smile on her face as she adjusts her position a bit, sitting higher up, so her tits are at the same level as my cock. She leans in closer to me and spits on my cock one more time then sticks my dick between her tits.

“Oh my god,” I say as she wraps her tits around my cock, squeezes them together, and starts to bounce.

“You like that,” she says. “You like fucking my big giant titties?”

I nod as she continues to bounce on my cock, her tits jiggling, the tip of my cock popping out in-between the top of them at the end of every stroke. She squeezes harder, engulfing my cock in her massive tits. The pressure is nearly unbearable as she continues to squeeze and bounce, squeeze and bounce, squeeze and bounce.

And then she releases my cock from the vice-grip between her tits, as if she knows exactly how close I am to blowing my load.

“Oh no you don’t,” she says. “I’m not through with you yet.”

She climbs up on to me and straddles me again, her feet sitting on top of the couch so she’s squatting over me, controlling everything. She grabs my cock in her hand and slides her pussy onto it, working the tip of my cock around the edges of it, slipping it in just a hair before snatching it back out and rubbing it along her snatch a little more. She does this two, three, four times, torturing me but also serving to warm herself up further. By the time she’s done her pussy has gone from merely wet to practically dripping. And when she slides my cock inside her it slips in without the barest hint of resistance.

With her feet still planted firmly on top of the couch, she bounces on my cock, slowly at first, then more rapidly, gradually picking up steam, her tits flopping up and down right in front of my face, taunting me with the proximity to my mouth but moving too quickly for me to latch onto them.

“You like it when I ride you, baby?” she says as she bounces, harder and harder, faster and faster, her hands on my chest for balance. “You like it when I sit on your cock and fuck you?”

“I love it,” I say, bucking my hips in time with her, penetrating her even deeper. She moans and slides her feet back so her knees are on the couch, giving her a little less control but more leverage. She stops bouncing on my cock and starts sliding back and forth, working my cock in different positions, switching up the sensation.

“Pull my hair,” she says as she rides me. She throws her head back. “Come on baby, pull my fucking hair.”

I reach out and grab a handful and pull back on it.

“That’s right,” she says. “Yank on it.”

I do as she asks.

“Harder,” she says. “As hard as you can. I can take it.”

 I rear back and yank on it. She groans and goes with the pressure, throwing her head back, arching her spine, revealing her tits and neck and chin to me, back to bouncing on my cock, harder and harder, her screams growing louder with every thrust, her tits bouncing up and down in a hypnotizing rhythm. She slams down harder, harder, harder still, until she’s literally shaking with pleasure. Her breath ragged, she slams down one last time, sitting on my cock, her whole body pressing down onto me as my cock impales her. She gasps aloud, shudders, then leans forward and gives me a little peck on the lips, as if in thanks.

“Now that’s what I call a ride,” she says with a smile. “Time for round two.”

She bounces up and off my cock and slides back down between my legs. She goes back to work on my cock, sucking her juices off it with abandon. She lays her hand flat against the underside of my cock and presses it up against my belly and drops her head down and starts licking my balls.

I shudder slightly and take a deep breath, exhaling slowly.

“Oh, you like that, do you?” she says, looking up at me from behind my cock.

I nod. She laughs and grips my ball sack near the base of my cock, creating a little pocket. She takes this pocket in her mouth, suckling and playing with my balls while her other hand continues to stroke my cock.

Then she pops my balls out of her mouth and looks up at me with a nasty little smile. I don’t even have time to wonder what’s coming next when she pushes on the underside of my legs with her hands to spread them and lifts my ass up into the air just a bit.

“What’s this?” I ask but I don’t receive an answer. At least, not in words. Instead, she leans in and runs her tongue along the back side of my ball sack, underneath and then behind it, suckling on one ball and then the next. She then slides further down, spending a few seconds licking my taint before putting one hand on each of my asscheeks and spreading them apart.

I suddenly realize where this is going and am able to utter a low “holy shit” before I feel a jolt go up my body as her tongue starts going to work on my asshole, licking it around the edges, then the center, then the tip of her tongue penetrating it just a bit. At first I feel dirty, nasty, depraved, and even a little disgusted, but the sensation is so incredible and different and mind-numbing that all rational thought is quickly cast from my mind. All I can think about is how to make this last for as long as possible.

I adjust on the couch, sliding back a bit and hooking my arms underneath the back of my knees, making it easier to hold my legs up and giving her easier access to my asshole. She takes the opportunity and goes at it even more aggressively, sliding her tongue up and down my taint, from the base of my balls to my asshole, getting it all wet and slippery, then back to my asshole, sucking on it, lapping at it, then sticking her rigid tongue inside it, her hands spreading my ass even further, giving her more leverage, allowing her tongue to go deeper and deeper inside my asshole.

I hear a low moaning sound and it takes me a moment to realize it’s coming from my mouth. My whole body is tingling, my breath is going ragged, and the pressure is building to the point where I feel like I’m going to explode. I shudder slightly and reach down and grab the back of her head and push on it, forcing her face against my ass, her tongue deeper into my asshole. I hold her head there for a few seconds, then grab a handful of her hair and yank on it, pulling her head back. She’s gasping for breath, sitting on her knees, looking up at me with a wicked smile.

“I take it you liked that?” she says.

I nod.

“So are you gonna fuck the shit outta me or what?” she says.

“You’re damn right I am,” I say as I climb to my feet.

“Well, what are you waiting for?” she says.

I still have a firm grasp of her hair and I use it to spin her around and force her down onto her hands and knees so I can fuck her doggy style. I let go of her hair and lift her ass higher into the air. Her pussy is gaping wide and dripping wet, glistening in the light.

She looks over her shoulder at me. “That’s what I’m talking about,” she says. Her hand flies to her pussy and she sticks two fingers inside and fucks herself. “Treat me like your fucking little whore.”

I drop to my knees and spread her legs wider and slide my rock-hard cock into her gaping pussy and start pounding her from behind.

“There you go,” she says as I slam my cock deep into her pussy. “That’s right, baby. Fuck me like you mean it. Give it to me good.”

I start pounding her harder, my cock hammering deeper inside her pussy, my balls slapping up against her, her ass rippling with every thrust.

“Spread my ass,” she says as I continue to fuck her from behind. “Spread my fucking cheeks with your hands.”

I do as she says, grabbing one cheek in each hand and spreading her ass, revealing her pink little asshole, stretching it out.

“That’s it,” she says. “Right there, baby. Right fucking there. Don’t stop fucking me, baby, don’t stop fucking me. Fuck me like you mean it, baby, treat me like a fucking whore.”

The talk turns me on even further and I pump faster. My hands venture further inward, even closer to her asshole. She moans louder and starts slamming up against me harder, harder, harder still, talking all the while.

“That’s right, baby, slam your big fat fucking cock in me,” she says. “Get nasty, baby, make me your fucking whore, treat me like the fucking whore I am.”

And then my thumb is pressing up against her asshole, not quite penetrating it, just providing pressure.

“Work it baby,” she says. “Work my tight little asshole.”

I spit on it and rub my thumb around the edges and then back to the middle and press harder.

“That’s right, baby. Do it, do it, stick it in my ass.”

I press harder still and the tip of my thumb pops into her tight little asshole.

She gasps and starts bucking harder against me, her ass slamming back into me.  I sit back and let her do all the work, just hold my position as she slams her pussy back into my cock. My thumb is working her asshole, going deeper and deeper inside her with every thrust until it completely disappears.

With my free hand I reach out and grab a handful of her hair and yank her head back, arching her spine, giving me more leverage allowing my cock even deeper access to her pussy.

“Ohmygod ohmygod ohmygod,” she screams. “Don’t stop don’t stop don’t stop I’m gonna cum I’m gonna cum oh shit oh shit I’m cumming I’m cumming!”

Her body shakes and shimmies and her breath grows more ragged but I don’t let up, I’m too close to slow down now. I lay into her with everything I have, my cock slamming deeper than ever into her. I pop my thumb out of her ass and grab onto her hair with both hands and then I’m rearing back and fucking her with everything I’ve got, slamming into her like never before, the force nearly knocking her off-balance.

And then I’m at the point of no return. My body is aching, begging me to finish. “Shit, shit, shit,” I say. “I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna fucking cum!”

“Cum on my tits, baby,” she says. “Cum on my fucking tits.”

I pull my cock out of her pussy and use my handful of her hair to spin her around so her face in right in front of my cock. She reaches out and grabs ahold of my cock with her hand and starts to jerk it. Her mouth covers the head and starts to suck as she jerks the shaft with her hand.

“Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck,” I say as my ass starts to buck forward. “Here it comes, baby, here it comes.”

“Give it to me, baby,” she says while she jerks me off, “Give me your cum, baby. I want it, I want it, I want it.”

I let out a final little groan and she aims my cock at her tits and then a white stream of sperm comes shooting out, splashing all over her tits, and still she’s jerking me off as another stream comes shooting out, and then another, drenching her tits with my cum. She jerks me off until nothing more is coming out, then sticks my still stiff cock in her mouth one last time and sucks on it for a couple seconds before letting it go.

She looks up at me and smiles, her entire chest coated with my cum. “Well, what do you think?” she asks. “Did I live up to my end of the bargain?”

“You certainly did,” I reply. “You were incredible.”

“Ah, aren’t you sweet,” she says. “Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going to go clean myself up.”

“Be my guest,” I say.

She stands up, gathers her clothes, and heads into the bathroom. “You mind if I take a shower?”

“Not at all.”

Ten minutes later she’s showered and all put back together, looking better than ever. It’s hard to believe that just minutes ago she’d had buckets of my cum all over her chest.

She heads towards the door, where I’m waiting with her money. I hand it to her and she flips through it before tucking it into the front pocket of her jeans.

“I trust you were satisfied?” she says.

“Absolutely,” I say. “In fact, I had such a good time that I’m going to do something I’ve never done before.”

“Oh yeah? What’s that?”

“Ask you your name,” I say. “In case I want to request you again.”

She gave me a quizzical look. “You’ve never asked a girl her name before?”

I shake my head.

“No shit?”

“No shit,” I say. “It’s just not how I roll.”

She laughs. “You’re a bit of a strange fellow, aren’t you?”

“A bit,” I say. “So, are you going to tell me or am I going to have to beg you for it?”

“Well, as much as I’d like to see you beg, I’m in a bit of a hurry, so I’ll let you off easy this time. My names is Misty.”

“Misty, huh?”

“That’s right,” she says. “And you are?”

“J.T.”

“Pleased to meet you, J.T.”

“Likewise,” I say. I just stand there like a dumbass, a big smile on my face, unsure of what comes next. This was uncharted territory for me, trading names and actually considering the idea of requesting for the same chick twice. I had no idea where to go from here.

Luckily Misty broke my stupor. “Uh, J.T.?”

“Yeah?”

“You mind moving aside so I can get going?”

I look up and realize I’m standing directly in front of the door. “Oh, yeah. Sorry about that.”

I move aside and open the door for her. She walks past me, her face inches from mine, and I have to fight the urge to lean over and give her a kiss. What the hell has gotten into me?

“Don’t worry,” she says with a little smile that implies she knows exactly what I’m thinking. “I have this affect on people all the time.”

“I’m sure you do,” I say.

“It’ll pass,” she says.

“I’m sure it will,” I lie.

She laughs as though she can see right through me. “So until next time?”

“Until next time.”

“Take care of yourself.”

“I will.”

And with that, she walks out the door and heads down the hall, no doubt on her way to her next customer. I shut the door and lean up against it. I feel like a stupid little school boy, pining to chase after her, beg her to spend the night with me. I can feel myself starting to become what I’ve worked so hard to stay away from. A real, actual, human being. With emotions and everything. Incredible.

There’s a reason I love escorts. No bullshit, no weirdness, no hassles. And most of all, no emotion. Until now. Until Misty. But that’s all right. I’ll get over it, I’m sure of it. I just have to up the ante a bit next time, order up an even nastier girl, someone who’s up for anything, someone who will make me forget about Misty. Or get myself three girls, maybe even four. Whatever it takes. Because I don’t have time for the madness of emotion. It just doesn’t suit me. Or so I keep telling myself. So until next time, enjoy. And don’t forget, nothing satisfies like an escort.

#####

FILTHY ROOMMATE THREESOME

I was sitting on the couch, drinking a glass of wine and playing with myself when the doorbell rang. I pulled my fingers of out my pussy, finished off my glass of wine and went over to answer the door. Looking in the peephole I saw that it was Dave, Riley’s boyfriend. Right on time.

Riley and Dave had been dating for almost a month now but this was the first time he’d been over to our place. She’d been trying him out, giving him a test run, to see what kind of a man he was.

Now that she felt comfortable with him, she’d decided that it was time for us to meet. Which was fine by me. If what she’d said about Dave was true, I was looking forward to being alone with him.

I opened the door. Dave looked surprised to see me. Or maybe he was just shocked at what I was wearing. It wasn’t much; a white t-shirt with no bra that showed off my firm, perky tits along with white panties and nothing else. My dark brown hair was done up in a ponytail and I wasn’t wearing anything on my feet. My nipples were hard and threatening to poke holes in my shirt from my solo activity before he’d shown up.

“Is Riley here?” Dave asked.

“She had to run out for a minute,” I replied. “Come on in and make yourself comfortable. She’ll be back in a little while.”

“Maybe I should come back when she’s here,” he said, his eyes checking me out from head to toe.

“Don’t be silly,” I said, holding the door open further. My arm was up high on the door, lifting my shirt up, showing off my flat, tan stomach and the bottom of my breast. “Grab a seat on the couch. I’ll get you a glass of wine.”

He deliberated for a moment then took a deep breath and walked through the door.

I went to the kitchen and refilled my glass and got him one.

When I came back he was on the couch, his legs slightly spread and his hands folded neatly on his lap. He was trying to hide the bulge in his pants but wasn’t having any success. I could see it from here. I smiled and handed him his glass.

“Thanks,” he said. “You’re her roommate, right?”

I nodded. “I’m Kristin. You’re Dave, I assume?”

“Yeah,” he said.

“Pleased to meet you, Dave,” I said, holding out my hand.

“Likewise,” he said, shaking it.

“I’ve heard a lot about you,” I said.

“I’ve heard a lot about you too,” he said. But it was a lie. I knew for a fact that Riley had hardly mentioned me to him.

I held out my glass towards him. “A toast,” I said. “To Riley’s luck at finding such a wonderful guy.”

He gave me a curious look but clinked glasses and took a sip of his wine.

I downed my glass in one gulp and set it on the table. Then I dropped down to my knees and crawled towards him. I spread his legs with my hands and moved in closer to him until my head was hovering right above his groin.

“What are you doing?” he said, laughing nervously under his breath and shifting his body.

“What does it look like I’m doing?” I replied, running my fingers up his leg. I rubbed my hand along the ever-growing bulge in his pants. Riley was right, his dick was huge. “I’m going to suck your cock.”

He wiggled back as much as he could but didn’t make any other effort to get away. “I don’t know…”

“What’s wrong?” I said, acting all innocent. “You don’t like having your cock sucked?”

“No, it’s not that,” he said. “It’s just…”

“Just what?” I asked while I undid his zipper.

“What if Riley comes back,” he said but his tone was unconvincing. He wanted this, it was obvious.

“She won’t,” I said as I unfurled his monster cock from his pants. It was more than 7 inches long and was as thick as a police flashlight. Incredible.

He started to weakly protest again but shut up immediately as I took his cock in my mouth.

“Holy shit,” he said under his breath as I began to blow him, my lips moving up and down on his cock while my hand worked his shaft. He threw his head back and looked up at the ceiling.

I pulled his cock from my mouth and dropped my head down a little bit and licked his shaft, from bottom to top, my tongue moving slowly while my other hand played with his balls. Then I took his cock in my mouth again and started going after it more aggressively.

He had a sudden bout of regret and tried to slide over to the side of the couch. “I can’t do this,” he said under his breath.

But I was having none of it. I maintained a tight grip on his cock and moved with him, laughing softly at his feeble attempts to get away. “It’s fine,” I said. “Really. You don’t have to pretend like you don’t want it. Riley won’t know.”

“But I will,” he said.

“So what?” I said. “Are you married to her yet?”

“No, but—”

“But nothing,” I said. “It’s just a little harmless fun.”

“I don’t know…” he said again. But again his tone wasn’t convincing at all. And he’d stopped trying to squirm away.

“Come on,” I said, looking up at him from behind his cock. “Don’t be so selfish. You have such a beautiful cock. It’s not fair that Riley should get it all to herself.”

He didn’t have any comeback so I figured he was over it.

“That’s better,” I said. “Now sit back and let me do my thing. I’m pretty good at it, you know.”

“Yeah, I can tell,” he said.

I took that as my cue to continue, so I did.

I undid his belt and pulled his pants and boxers down until they were around his ankles, then popped his cock back into my mouth, taking it halfway down a couple of times to get myself warmed up, then took the whole thing in my mouth.

His cock was huge, bigger than anyone I’d ever deepthroated before, but I eventually got it all the way down. The tip pressed up against the back of my throat and the shaft filled me entirely, choking off my breath.

He muttered a wordless grunt as I held his cock deep in my throat for four, five, six seconds before pulling off with a gasp and a deep intake of breath.

“Goddammit,” he said, his voice soft and amazed.

“You like that?” I said, looking up at him, tears leaking out of my eyes, jerking him off the whole time I was talking to him. “You like it when I deepthroat that huge cock of yours?”

He nodded.

“Riley can’t do that to your cock, can she?”

He shook his head.

“I can do a whole lot of things Riley can’t do,” I said, “Or won’t do.”

“Like what?” he said, his reluctance completely gone now, having been taken over by the animalistic needs of his inner self.

“Like things you shouldn’t talk about,” I said. “But of course, with you being Riley’s boyfriend and all…”

“Oh yeah, Riley,” he said as though he’d forgotten all about her.

And he probably had. I tend to have that effect on men. Especially when I had their cock in my mouth.

But Dave was different than most of them. He actually started to shrink away as though he wanted to stop right in the middle of our little tryst.

“Oh no you don’t,” I said. “I’m not done with you yet.”

I stood up and turned around so my ass was facing him. Then I bent over at the waist, keeping my legs perfectly straight, and wiggled out of my panties, sliding them off slowly, revealing my tight, tiny little ass one inch at a time.

Once my entire ass was free, I stepped out of my panties and slipped my shirt off, leaving me completely naked, just like him.

With my ass still facing him, I dropped down to my hands and knees. Then I reached around with my right hand and started rubbing my pussy. I looked over my shoulder at him and saw that he had his cock in his hand and was jerking himself off. “Do you like my pussy?” I asked.

He nodded.

“Do you want to fuck it?” I asked.

He nodded again.

“And what are you waiting for?” I slapped my ass. “Come on over here and get it.”

Smiling, Dave climbed up off the couch and made his way over towards me. He dropped to his knees and scooted up towards me. I put my head down in preparation for his cock entering me but he surprised me by giving me his tongue instead.

“Oh my,” I said as he licked my pussy, starting at the bottom and making his way up. “That was unexpected,” I said aloud, even though I was talking to myself.

As usual he didn’t reply, instead choosing to use his mouth lick and suck and tongue my pussy, varying the speed and the pressure, eating me out like an expert. He had obviously done this before.

“That’s a good boy,” I said. “Eat that fucking pussy.”

I reached back and grabbed ahold of Dave’s head and pulled him closer in towards me, smashing his face against my pussy.

He didn’t take offense, in fact he seemed to enjoy it, as he started going after me with even more intensity.

“Holy shit yes,” I said, my voice rising in pitch. “Oh my God that feels so fucking good.”

I released his head, giving him a chance to breathe. He did so in a couple of deep gulping breaths, then dove right back in.

After he ate me out for what seemed like an hour, I said, “Enough,” and crawled away from him. Turning back to look at him, still on my hands and knees, I told him I needed his cock inside me.

Dave obliged, spreading my legs apart and moving forward until his body was between them. I gasped as he slid his rock-hard cock into my dripping wet pussy. It went in without resistance.

With his hands around my waist, he slammed his cock into me, not even bothering to take it slow, pounding me so hard and fast that I could feel his balls slapping up against the underside of my pussy.

“Holy shit yes,” I said. “That’s what I’m talking about. Fuck me like you mean it.”

Dave put his hands on my shoulders and pulled back on them as he moved forward, so our bodies were going in opposite directions when they met, allowing his cock to go deeper inside of me.

After a full two minutes of him hammering me, Dave slowed down, not pulling his cock out of my pussy, but not moving against me either.

“I don’t think so,” I said, turning back to look at him as I slammed my ass back into him hard enough to almost cause him to fall backwards. “You don’t get to take any breaks unless I say so.”

I bounced my ass back against him again and this time he held his ground. I could see from the look on his face that he was enjoying things, so I continued bouncing back against him, doing all the work.

Eventually he took control again, grabbing my ass cheeks and spreading my ass before pounding away, his hips slamming into me with more force than before.

“That’s it,” she said. “Right there, baby. Right fucking there. Give it to me good. Fuck me like I deserve to be fucked.”

My talking seemed to turn him on even more, as he started going after me with even more fervor. He reached up and pulled my hair, yanking my head back and arching my spine, allowing him to penetrate me even deeper.

“Oh my God, oh my God, oh my fucking God,” I screamed, my face turned up to the ceiling from the tension he was putting on my body. There were very few things I enjoyed more than having my hair pulled while I was getting fucked. “Don’t stop, don’t fucking stop, I’m gonna fucking cum!”

A few seconds later, my body tensed up and then released as my orgasm came flowing through. But Dave didn’t slow down one bit, still hammering away at me while my body bucked and thrashed in ecstasy.

I could tell he was trying to finish himself off, but I wasn’t ready for him to be done quite yet. So I leaned forward, letting his cock slide out of my pussy, then spun around before he had a chance to try and stick it back in again.

He was just sitting there on his knees, catching his breath. His cock was sticking straight out and glistening with my cum. Smiling, I grabbed ahold of his shaft and ran my tongue over it, staring him right in the eyes as I did so.

“I love the taste of my pussy juices,” I said. “Especially when I’m licking them off your cock.”

He shivered in pleasure as I took his cock in my mouth, sucking my cum off it, my hand holding the skin of his shaft tight while my head bounced back and forth, taking him balls deep with every pass.

“Do you like that?” I asked, pulling my mouth off his cock for a moment.

“I fucking love it.”

“What about cumming in my mouth? Do you love that too?”

He nodded.

“Ask nicely,” I said.

 “Can I please cum in your mouth,” he said, not missing a beat.

“Sure,” I said. “But we have to finish up here pretty quick. We wouldn’t want Riley walking in on us, now would we?”

He shook his head. “No we wouldn’t. So hurry up and get back to work.”

“Oh, and a little attitude to boot,” I said, smiling wickedly. “I like to see that in a man.”

“You do, huh?” he said, climbing to his feet. “What about men that take charge?”

“I like that too,” I said. “Especially when they fuck my face.”

“Well I think I can help you out there,” Dave said. He grabbed a handful of my hair and yanked my head up until it was right in front of his cock. “Open your mouth,” he said.

I did as I was told. “Like this?”

“Exactly like that,” he said. Then he stuck his cock into my mouth, pumping his hips back and forth violently, his hands on the back of my head, grabbing my hair, totally controlling me.

His huge cock filled up my mouth as he gave me the entire length of his shaft, making me gag, his balls slapping up against my chin, saliva leaking out of my mouth and down onto the carpet.

“Holy fucking shit,” he said, his thrusts growing more aggressive, more frenzied as he approached orgasm.

My hand had made its way down to my pussy and I was rubbing my clit, heightening the sensation for me. I loved having a cock in my mouth, but sometimes you need a little something extra on top of it.

He’d been fucking my face for a little more than a minute when his body tensed up and then released. He uttered something low and unintelligible as his cum exploded into the back of my mouth and down my throat.

It was a big load, worthy of his cock but I swallowed it down with ease while his cock was still in my mouth.

I pulled his cock out and licked the tip, getting him to shudder a bit, then reluctantly let his cock go.

“Well, what did you think?” I said, smiling up at him.

“I think you’re a fucking superstar,” he said.

I laughed. “You’re not too bad yourself.”

“Thanks,” he said.

“Now pull your pants back up and make it look like nothing happened here,” I said as I climbed to my feet. “Riley will be back any minute.”

“Oh yeah, Riley,” he said for the second time on the evening. He pulled his pants up. “I almost forgot.”

“Not almost,” I said, heading for the hallway that led to my room. “You did forget. But you’d better keep her in mind and put me out of yours for the rest of the night, otherwise we’re both going to be in big trouble.”

“I hear that,” he said as zipped up his fly and buckled his belt. He grabbed what was left of his wine and sat down on the couch just as I disappeared into my room.

The sound of Riley’s keys entering the lock came less than a minute later. By this time she entered I was in the kitchen, working on fixing myself some dinner. I was dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt, showing no skin whatsoever.

“Hey Riley,” Dave said, standing up to meet her. His voice was a little shaky but otherwise he seemed to be acting pretty normal.

“Hi honey,” she replied, giving him a kiss on the cheek. “Sorry I’m late. I had to run to work to take care of something.”

“No problem,” Dave said.

“I hope Kristin didn’t treat you too rudely while I was gone,” Riley said, flashing a knowing smile over at me. “She can be a bit of a bitch sometimes.”

“Takes one to know one,” I said, shooting her the same smile right back.

“No, not at all,” Dave said. “She was very polite.”

“Polite, huh?” Riley said, her smile changing to something else. “That’s not like you, Kristin. What are you up to?”

“Nothing.” I replied. “He seems like a nice guy. I didn’t want to scare him off, that’s all.”

“Uh-huh,” she said dismissively. Then, to Dave, “Are you ready to go?”

“Whenever you are,” he said, standing up.

“See you later,” Riley said to me as they made their way to the door.

“Bye,” I replied. The door closed and they were gone.

#

I was sitting on the couch watching a movie and into my sixth glass of wine when Riley made it home around midnight.

“So how did it go?” I said.

“Pretty well,” Riley said, grabbing my glass and drinking from it. “He was a little distracted, but that was to be expected.”

“You can’t really blame him,” I said. “After all, he’s probably never got a blow job from his girlfriend’s roommate before, especially right before he went on a date.”

“I seriously doubt that he has,” Riley said, not phased in the least at what had come out of my mouth. Nor should she have been. The whole thing had been her idea, after all. “So how was he?”

“He was pretty good,” I replied. “A nice huge cock, just like you said. But he didn’t really last all that long.”

“Yeah, it’s funny, he can go all night when he’s been drinking,” Riley said. “But when he’s sober he can get a little too excited too soon.”

“Is he drunk right now?” I asked.

“Yeah,” Riley replied. “Why?”

I shrugged and flashed her a wry grin.

“You want another piece of him, don’t you?” Riley said, returning my smile.

“I wouldn’t mind one,” I said. “After all, I only got the appetizer earlier. I’m ready for the main course.”

“Do I get to be a part of it?”

“Of course,” I said. “In fact, I was counting on it. I wouldn’t fuck him without you.”

“Only suck his cock,” she said.

“Well, yeah,” I replied. We both laughed.

“I’ll give him a call,” Riley said. “He’s sitting in the car outside right now.”

“Really?”

Riley nodded. “I figured you’d want to have a threesome with us. I told him to wait outside and I’d let him know if it was going to happen.”

“I take it you told him everything?” I asked. “He knows that I only sucked his cock with your permission?”

“He knows,” Riley said.

“And it didn’t scare him off?”

“Nope, it just got him more excited than ever.”

“And he’d up for doing both of us tonight?”

“He can’t wait,” Riley said.

“What about anal?” I asked. “I’ve been dying for some cock in my ass.”

“He’s definitely into that.”

“Sweet!” I said. “Then give him a ring and let’s get this show on the road.”

#

Less than five minutes later all three of us were naked in the living room. I was on my knees in the middle of the floor, sucking Dave’s cock while Riley was on the couch, playing with herself.

“Do you want to fuck that tight little pussy over there?” I asked Dave, pulling his cock out of my mouth and slapping it against my tits as I talked to him.

Dave nodded his head.

I slipped the head of his cock into my mouth for a couple more sucks before popping it out again. His cock seemed even bigger than I’d remembered and it was rock hard, which was what really mattered.

I turned my attention to Riley. “What do you think, Riley?” I said while jerking Dave off. “Is that pussy of yours wet enough to let him in?”

“Hell yes,” Riley said. “It’s ready and waiting.”

“Then get on your hands and knees,” I said to Riley. “Because Dave is on his way.”

Still holding onto Dave’s cock, I used it to lead him over to Riley, who had climbed off the couch and was on her hands and knees on the floor, doggy-style, waiting for Dave. Her plump, gorgeous ass was in the air and her blonde hair was spilled over her back, making me wish I was the one getting to fuck her right now.

But Dave was the lucky one, so once we were standing over Riley, I released his cock. I stood back and watched as Dave dropped to his knees and slid his cock into Riley’s waiting pussy. And before long I was playing with myself as he fucked her, giving it to her nice and slow at first before quickening things up.

I was getting so turned on by Dave pounding away at Riley’s pussy while their grunts and groans filled up the room that I decided to get more involved. Dropping to my knees, I positioned myself next to Riley, facing the opposite way, my head right next to her perfect little ass.

Riley said earlier that Dave was into anal. Well, it was time to find out if that was true.

Shifting my body sideways, I started to lick Riley’s asshole, then spit on it, getting it warmed up. While Dave continued pounding away at Riley’s pussy, I stuck my index finger into my mouth, getting it nice and wet, then I slipped it into her asshole. Riley cursed under her breath but in a good way, and she started bucking back even harder against Dave.

I slipped another finger into Riley’s asshole and worked both of them around, keeping things wet with healthy amounts of saliva. Once Riley’s asshole was ready for something larger, I grabbed ahold of Dave’s cock and slid it out of Riley’s pussy.

“What do you think?” I asked Dave, stroking his cock while staring directly into his eyes. “Are you ready to stick that fat cock of yours into Riley’s asshole?”

“Fuck yeah,” he said.

“Are you sure?” I said, spitting on his cock. “It’s pretty fucking tight in there.”

“I can handle it,” Dave said, smiling as I continued jerking him off.

“What about you?” I said to Riley. “Are you ready for Dave’s hard fucking cock in your ass?”

“I can’t wait,” Riley said.

“Then let’s get this show on the road,” I said, taking Dave’s cock in my mouth. I gave it a couple of quick pumps with my mouth open wide to get it nice and slippery, then I guided it towards Riley’s asshole, which was gaping from the work I did with my fingers.

Gripping the base of Dave’s cock, I placed the tip of it against Riley’s asshole. Dave took a deep breath, then pushed his hips forward, forcing his cock into Riley’s ass.

It slid in easily.

Riley groaned as Dave fucked her asshole. He started things off slowly, giving her his cock in long strokes. I was watching closely, my head poised directly above Riley’s ass while Dave fucked it.

After half a minute or so, I decided I wanted a little piece of the action. So I pulled Dave’s cock from Riley’s asshole and slipped it into my mouth. As Dave let out a low moan, I sucked his cock clean of Riley’s ass juices while continuing to hold Riley’s ass open with one of my hands.

Once Dave’s cock was clean and glistening with my saliva, I let it slip out from between my lips.

“I love the taste of Riley’s ass,” I said, smiling up at him, my hand still gripping his cock. “What about you? Do you like fucking it?”

“I love it,” he said.

“Do you want to fuck her ass some more?”

Dave nodded.

Laughing softly, I slid his cock back into Riley’s asshole, which was still gaping wide.

“Give it to her hard,” I said. “Fuck her ass like you mean it.”

Smiling, Dave obliged. He pushed down on Riley’s upper body, forcing her shoulders and head to the floor, which in turned lifted her ass higher up into the air, giving him more leverage and allowing him deeper access to her asshole. Then he started working Riley more aggressively, pumping his cock in and out of her asshole while she bucked back against him, her groans turning into screams of pleasure as he pummeled her asshole.

As I watched intently, my head still on Riley’s ass, Dave pulled his cock out of her asshole and guided it towards my mouth.

“Oh, you want some more do you?” I asked, taunting Dave just a bit.

He nodded his head.

“Fine,” I said. “But only if you get a little creative. I want to taste Riley’s pussy as well as her ass.”

“My pleasure,” Dave said as I took his cock into my mouth.

He pumped my face a couple of times, then pulled it out of my mouth and slipped it into Riley’s pussy.

Dave gave Riley his cock balls-deep in her pussy one single time then pulled it out and stuck it back into my mouth. He then pumped my mouth a single time, giving it to me balls deep also before pulling it back out and returning it to Riley’s asshole.

“That’s what I’m talking about,” I said, getting excited now. “Get nasty with us. Treat us like your little fucksluts.”

One pump in Riley’s ass, and Dave’s cock was back to my mouth. Then her pussy again. Then my mouth, giving each a single thrust only before returning to the other.

After a full minute of this, I got the sense that Dave was enjoying himself a bit too much. His face was screwed up in a mask of concentration and he was holding his breath.

“Do you need a little break?” I asked him.

He nodded.

“Then relax for a bit,” I said. “The last thing we want was you cumming too soon.”

Dave took a deep breath, then stepped back, turned around, and dropped himself down on the couch.

Riley and I climbed to our feet and took seats on the couch next to him, me on one side of Dave and Riley on the other.

While Dave recovered, Riley and I made out, leaning over him to do it, our lips touching a foot or two above his still rock-hard cock.

This went on for a minute or two before Dave looked like he was ready to go again.

“What do you think?” I asked Riley, breaking off our make-out session for a moment. “Do you think he’s ready to get involved again?”

Riley looked at Dave, smiled, then looked back at me and nodded. “He looks ready to me.”

“Yeah, me too,” I said. “Do you want to went first, or should I?”

“Why don’t you,” Riley said.

“If you insist,” I said. And with that, I took Dave’s cock in my mouth and started sucking on the head of it while jerking off his shaft with my hand. After sucking on just the tip for a bit, I suddenly went all the way down on Dave’s cock, taking the entire thing in my mouth and holding it there for a couple of seconds before coming up for air.

While I took a moment to catch my breath, Riley dropped her head down and takes Dave’s cock in her mouth.

She too took him all the way down, deepthroating him for a few seconds before coming up for air herself. While she gasped for breath, I took over, wrapping my lips around Dave’s cock and going down on it.

This went on for a few minutes, Riley and I alternating between each other, one deepthroating Dave while the other one recovered, taking turns like good little sluts until Dave was ready to fuck again.

Once, after holding Dave’s cock deep in my throat until the count of ten, he smacked my ass then put his hands under my legs and lifted me up off the couch.

“What’s the matter?” I asked, flashing him a dirty smile, messing with him just a bit. “You don’t like us deepthroating your cock?”

“I fucking love it,” Dave said, returning my smile. “A little too much, I think.”

“Ahh, I see. So you want to fuck again, is that it?”

Dave’s smile widened and he nodded.

“Fine,” I said with mock annoyance. “But this time it’s my turn to feel that huge cock of yours inside me.”

“By all means,” he said. “Be my guest.”

“I most certainly will,” I said as I threw one leg onto the other side of him, straddling him. “But this time I’m going to ride you instead of the other way around.”

“Fine by me,” he said.

I climbed up a bit, putting my feet on the couch and lifting up my knees so I was squatting over his groin, my soaking wet pussy poised directly above his cock.

Facing Dave, our eyes locked together, I grabbed ahold of his cock and slid it into my pussy. Then I begin to bounce up and down on his cock, moving slowly and deliberately, taking him balls deep with every thrust and holding him there, deep inside me for a couple of seconds before lifting myself back up to do it all over again.

As I fucked Dave, Riley climbed off couch and made her way down to the floor. Crawling on her hands and knees, she slid in between Dave’s legs and started licking his balls.

As I continued riding Dave’s cock, I used the mirror to my right to watch Riley as she grabbed ahold of his sack and pinched it up at the top, right at the base of his shaft, creating a tight little pocket around his balls. Then she took both of his balls in her mouth and sucked on them.

“Holy fucking shit,” Dave groaned, his tone a mixture of pleasure and pain.

“You like that, do you?” I asked him.

He nodded emphatically.

Laughing softly, enjoying Dave’s discomfort immensely, I started pounding him harder, impaling myself on his cock, my body slamming down onto to his.

I returned my eyes to the mirror to see Riley release Dave’s balls from her mouth with a pop. Then she grabbed ahold of his cock, slipped it out of my pussy and slid it into her mouth.

“That’s right,” I said, looking back at Riley. “That’s a good girl. Suck that fucking cock. Clean my juices off of it.

After Riley sucked my pussy juices off of Dave’s cock, she spit on my asshole and rubbed it in with her fingers.

“That’s what I’m talking about,” I said. “Get my asshole nice and lubed up and then stick that hard cock inside it.”

Dave held on to my knees, helping me balance as I reached back and grabbed ahold of my ass cheeks and spread my asshole wide.

With her hand still gripping Dave’s cock, Riley stuck her tongue into my exposed asshole, getting it wet and loosened up. Once it was ready to go, Riley yanked her tongue out of my asshole and replaced it with Dave’s cock.

“Goddammit that feels so fucking good,” I said as his cock filled up my asshole, pressing against the walls of my anus as I sat down on his cock, forcing it deeper inside me.

I moved slowly but surely up and down on Dave’s cock, feeling every centimeter of it with every thrust. Barely making a sound except for my labored breathing, I stared directly at him.

“Do you like fucking my asshole?” I said, our faces just inches apart.

“I love it,” he said.

“Do you want me to bounce harder on your cock?”

“Yes please,” he said.

“How hard do you want it?” I asked, still moving slowly against him for now.

“As hard as you can give it to me,” he said.

“Do you think you can take it?” I asked. “I don’t want you cumming too soon. Not before I have a chance to cum.”

“I can take it,” he said.

“We’ll see about that,” I said, grinning evilly. “We’ll just see.”

And with that, I put my hands on his chest for balance and started bouncing a little more quickly, still under complete control but hammering down on him with more force than earlier.

“How’s that?” I asked softly. It was harder to talk now that I was breathing so hard. His cock in my ass felt incredible, but I didn’t want him know that yet. I was trying to maintain as much control as possible for now. But it was difficult.

“That’s great,” he groaned, just as breathless as I am.

“Can you take more?” I asked.

Dave nodded.

“Were you sure?” I said.

“Positive,” he breathed.

I didn’t believe him, but I was so close to cumming now that it didn’t really matter. As long as he can hold out for a few more seconds, I’ll get there.

As Riley continued working Dave’s balls, I shifted my legs so my shins were on the couch, my body straddling his, and lean forward, putting my tits in his face and allowing myself to grip the back of the couch for more leverage. Dave latched onto one of my nipples with his mouth just as I started to pound away at him with everything I had, letting gravity do the work as I tried to pummel him deep into the couch.

His cock felt wonderful as I hammered away at him, taking him all the way inside me with every thrust. I was getting closer and closer to orgasm with every second, and then when his teeth bit down on my nipple, it took me over the edge.

“Holy fuck, holy fuck, holy fuck!” I screamed before tensing up for a moment and then releasing in a flurry of movement as an orgasm racked my body. One of my hands flew down to my clit and rubbed away while I came, sending me into a prolonged tizzy, lasting a good ten seconds before I finally came down.

“Goddammit that felt incredible,” I said as I lifted myself off of Dave’s cock. With my feet still on the couch, I turned around so my ass was facing him. “Now it was time for Riley to have another turn.”

While I was changing positions, Riley sucked Dave’s cock, taking it all the way down her throat and holding it for a couple seconds before releasing it.

“Are you ready to take his nice fat cock in your asshole again?” I said to Riley once she’d got her breath back.

“Hell yeah,” she said, smiling.

“Then come on up here,” I said. “And fuck him while he eats my asshole out.”

“My pleasure,” Riley said, her smile still wide and excited.

As Riley climbed up onto the couch to straddle Dave cowgirl style, I backed my ass up until it was right in his face.

“Now eat my fucking asshole while Riley rides your cock with hers,” I said.

Dave did as he was told, going after my asshole with incredible energy as Riley slipped his cock into her asshole and started riding him like an insane cowgirl.

I’m not sure how he’d been able to last this long, but I wasn’t too concerned. At this rate, it seemed like he could go all night, and even if he couldn’t, he’d already given us more than we could have hoped for coming in. Anything beyond now was simply a bonus.

But I wasn’t thinking too much about that now as I rode Dave’s face, moving my ass up and down on it so his tongue alternated between my pussy and asshole while Riley bounced up and down on his cock.

“That’s right,” I said. “Get that tongue in there. Don’t be afraid. I taste good, I promise.”

Riley was smiling widely, obviously enjoying herself. She was just so damn cute that I couldn’t keep my hands off her, so I lean forward, grinding my ass further back into Dave’s face, forcing his tongue deeper inside my asshole and allowing me to make out with Riley over Dave’s chest.

After trading spit for a bit, I dropped my head down and went to work on Riley’s glorious tits, licking and sucking at her nipples. Wanting to make sure she was enjoying herself as much as possible, I also dropped my hand down and started rubbing her clit while keeping my lips attached to her nipple.

Sensing that Riley was close to cumming and wanting to make sure she got there before Dave did, I climbed down off couch and came around so I was between Dave’s legs. I pulled Dave’s cock out of Riley’s asshole and sucked on it. Riley leaned forward and started making out with Dave, her hands moving over his chest, playing with his nipples.

I let Dave’s cock slide out of my mouth and slipped it back into Riley, this time putting it in her pussy instead of her ass. She let out a little moan and then started bouncing up and down on it.

After just a couple pumps, I pulled Dave’s cock out of Riley’s pussy and licked her juices from it, then slid it back into her ass. A couple more pumps, and I again pulled his cock out of her ass. I deepthroated Dave, then spit the excess saliva onto his cock and jerked him off before slipping his cock back into Riley’s pussy.

Riley’s breath was rapid and labored but she was screaming louder and more consistently than ever. And she reached a whole different level after I stuck two fingers into my mouth to get them wet, then slid them into her ass.

I finger-banged Riley’s ass while Dave hammered away at her pussy, each of us rising in intensity together, instinctively working as a team to get Riley over the top.

“That’s right,” I said, yelling to be heard over Riley’s screams and Dave’s labored grunts. “Fuck that cock with your pussy while I finger your ass. Fuck it like you mean it. Like you’re trying to destroy it.”

I could tell Riley was close to cumming, but so was Dave, so I decided I needed to get her over the edge, and quickly. So I slipped a third finger into her ass and jammed all of them as far as they would go, filling up her asshole.

I could feel Dave’s cock rubbing up against my fingers as he fucked her pussy and I know Riley could too, as her screams reached a fevered pitch and a series of low curses escaped from her throat and she shook her head back and forth, her blonde hair flying everywhere.

And then she was there.

Riley sat on Dave’s cock and held her body in place, his cock deep in her pussy and my fingers planted deep in her asshole. Then she let out a final shriek which tapered off into an avalanche of moans and groans and gasping breaths as the orgasm washed over her.

Once Riley’s orgasm has passed, she climbed off of Dave’s cock and joined me between his legs.

Smiling up at Dave, I said, “You’ve done an incredible job, Dave. Now it was time for your reward. Are you ready for it?”

Grinning back at us, Dave nodded emphatically.

“Then sit back and relax,” I said, “And let us do our thing until you’re ready to pop.”

“Sounds good to me,” Dave said, his smile growing wider.

And with that, Riley and I went to work on his cock, taking turns sucking on it and occasionally swapping spit with each other, both maintaining eye contact with Dave whenever we could.

A short time later, Riley turned over so her back was to the floor and slid her head underneath Dave’s ass. Straddling Riley’s waist so our pussies were rubbing together, I wrapped my lips around Dave’s cock as Riley took his balls in her mouth.

After taking his cock halfway down a couple times, I deepthroated him while Riley worked on his balls. Saliva was dripping out of my mouth and traveling down and around Dave’s sack and into Riley’s mouth.

A full ten seconds later, I pulled my head up, gagging and gasping for breath. The tip of Dave’s cock was white from the lack of blood flow and his face was screwed up in a mask of concentration. It was amazing how long he’d been able to hold out, but it was time to finish him off once and for all.

With this in mind, I grabbed ahold of his legs and pulled his body forward so his ass was hanging off couch.

“All right, Riley,” I said, looking down at her. “It’s time to get real freaky. Time to break out some pornstar shit.”

“Sounds good to me,” she said, giving me a smile that said she knew exactly what I was talking about.

As I dropped my head back down onto Dave’s cock, Riley slid further beneath him, getting herself in position. She spread Dave’s ass cheeks with both hands and went to work on his asshole, licking it with no shame whatsoever, her tongue working the outside of his anus.

Dave let out a moan and shook his head from side to side. Mewling little sounds were coming from his mouth but somehow he was still holding on.

I pulled Dave’s cock from my mouth and slapped it against my face a couple of times, still staring directly at him. “Are you ready to cum?” I asked him.

He nodded emphatically.

“Yeah? Are you ready to spray your load all over our pretty little faces?”

Dave nodded again, just as emphatically as before.

“Then I’m going to bring you down the final stretch,” I said as I tapped Riley on the leg. She climbed up from underneath Dave until we were once again side-by-side, our faces mere inches from his rock-hard, swollen cock.

We make out for a moment, then Riley leaned over and took Dave’s cock in her mouth and started sucking on it. Meanwhile, I put my hands underneath Dave’s thighs and pushed on them, lifting his hips up and making his asshole more accessible.

While Riley went to town on Dave’s cock, sucking it and working the shaft with her hand while gagging sounds escaped from her throat and her head bounced around everywhere, I stuck my rigid tongue in his asshole, pushing it as far as it would go. And once it wouldn’t go any farther, I grabbed ahold of his asscheeks and spread them, opening him up even more and allowing me even deeper access to his insides.

Riley’s sloppy, energetic blowjob combined with my tongue planted firmly in Dave’s ass finally put him over the edge for good. He was ready to explode.

Riley pulled her mouth off Dave’s cock but continued jerking him off as I slipped my tongue out of his asshole and rose up so my face was next to Riley’s while Dave climbed to his feet.

As his body tensed up in that final moment before cumming, I grabbed ahold of his cock and stroked it, not too hard but not gently either, helping him achieve maximum pleasure from his orgasm.

“Cum on baby,” I said. “Paint our faces with your cum. Give us all you got. We want it.”

Dave moaned and cursed beneath his breath and allowed his body to release.

“There you go,” I said right before I took the first blast from his cock.

The thick, white sperm splashed against my cheek. In between spurts, I turned Dave’s cock towards Riley, spraying her face with his second stream.

Most of the third spurt ended up on my forehead, and the fourth on Riley’s chin. The fifth and sixth ones were shared between us, some of it getting in our mouths, some of it on our chins.

Laughing, his body quivering, Dave stared down at our cum-covered faces as I took his cock in my mouth for a couple of final sucks before handing it off to Riley to give it the same treatment.

“Well,” I asked him. “What do you think?”

“I think I’m love with both of you,” Dave said, falling onto the couch.

“Yeah, we get that a lot,” I said, smiling as I dropped onto the couch next to him.

“We make a pretty good team,” Riley added, sitting down on the other side of him.

“More than pretty good,” Dave said. “You two are incredible.”

“Ahh, you’re too sweet,” I replied.

“You weren’t too bad yourself,” Riley said.

“Nope,” I said. “Not bad at all. And with a little more practice, you might even get to be pretty good. ”

“Well, you know what they said,” Dave laughed. “Practice makes perfect.”

“Indeed it does,” I said. “So what do you think? We’ll try this again tomorrow night?”

“Sounds good to me,” Dave said.

“Me too,” Riley added. “Of course, we’ll have to get you good and drunk again.”

“Yeah,” I said, taking the opportunity to needle him just a bit. “We want a repeat of the second session tonight, not the first.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Dave said. “You caught me off guard earlier.”

“That was kinda the point,” I said. “But luckily you still passed the test. Which is what led to tonight.”

“Thank goodness I passed it,” he said. “I would have hated to miss out on the second half.”

“We would have hated it too,” Riley said. “But luckily my roommate is a good job of character. And cock.”

We all laughed together, the sound filling the room. We made a good threesome. A really good threesome.

#####

PERVERTED AS HELL

Eric Carlson is halfway through his third bottle of wine when there’s a knock on the door of his suite.

He takes one last swig directly from the bottle then sets it on the table and heads over to answer the door, the room wavering just a bit from the effects of the wine.

 Normally he goes into these sessions relatively sober but tonight he has a different plan; to consume as much alcohol as possible before the session starts. Because even though he’s come a long way in the last couple of months, Eric still has some inhibitions. He’s just wired that way. He’s hoping that if he drinks enough he’ll be able to push past them. He’s not sure it will work out like he’s planning, but he figures it won’t hurt to try.

He comes to the door and peeks out the spyhole. Standing there is a short, fully-stacked, raven-haired beauty wearing blue jeans and an unzipped black leather jacket with only a lacy bra underneath, showing off her huge, glorious breasts without absolutely no shame. With her hair cut in a sharp, edgy style and her face caked with makeup, Tory plays up her sluttiness to the max, which is exactly what Eric is looking for tonight. A straight-up slut to run roughshod over.

Eric has been through a really tough couple of weeks and he wants to take out his anger on someone. Not too long ago, that would have meant a phone call to Jasmine. But he’s spent so much time with her lately that he’s starting to develop feelings for her, which makes it harder and harder to debase her like he used to. That’s not to say that they haven’t got freakier with each other as time has gone on, but it their nights together are no longer rooted in anger. Which, ultimately, is a good thing.

But not tonight. Tonight Eric is pissed off. And he wants to take his rage out on someone. Which is why he called Tory a couple of hours ago instead of Jasmine.

He’s been with Tory once before, when she tagged along with Jasmine for one of their sessions, so he knows what he’s getting. But because he doesn’t have any feelings towards her, it’s easier to see her as just a fucktoy, which means he won’t have to worry about conflicting emotions when he’s treating her like shit.

Tory knows exactly what she’s getting into tonight. Eric made that quite clear to her on the phone. And she’s fine with it. Looking forward to it, actually. Or so she says, which is good enough for Eric.

He opens the door and lets Tory in and closes the door behind her.

“I wasn’t expecting to hear from you again,” Tory says as she crosses the room towards the table with the bottle of wine sitting on it. “I figured you’d give Jasmine a call whenever you wanted a night like this.”

“Normally I would,” Eric says. “But I was in the mood for something different tonight.”

“Don’t get me wrong,” Tory says, “It’s fine with me. I was just surprised, that’s all.” She picks up the bottle of wine. “Do you mind if I have some?”

“Be my guest. I’ll get you a glass.”

“Don’t bother,” Tory says. “I don’t need one.”

She proceeds to take a long swig straight from the bottle before pulling it from her lips and holding it out towards Eric.

Smiling, he grabs the bottle from her. “That wasn’t a very polite thing to do,” he says before proceeding to do the exact same thing.

“Nobody’s ever accused me of being polite before,” Jasmine replies, matching his grin.

“Which is exactly why you’re here tonight instead of Jasmine,” Eric says.

“Fair enough,” Tory says. “She says hi, by the way.”

“Who? Jasmine?”

Tory nods.

“You told her you were coming to see me?” Eric asks.

 “Of course,” Tory says. “We talk all the time.”

“Is she upset?” Eric asks.

Tory laughs and shakes her head. “No. Not at all. She understands.”

“Really?”

“Yep. She’s flattered, even.”

“Is that right?”

“It sure is,” Tory says. “Personally, I think it’s kind of pathetic, but that’s just me.”

“Pathetic, huh?” Eric says, smiling ruefully. He’s not sure if Tory means what she’s saying or just playing a role, and he doesn’t really care. Either way she’s helping him get in the right mood for the evening.

“Yeah. I mean, we are escorts, in case you didn’t remember,” Tory continues. “It’s not like she’s your girlfriend or something.”

“Maybe not,” Eric says, undoing his belt and slipping it off his waist. He grips the buckle in his fist and rolls the belt over his hand until only six inches are still sticking out. “But I do have feelings for her. Which means I’d probably subconsciously take it easy on her. But you I hardly even know. So I won’t have those same issues.”

He slaps the belt on the palm of his hand. The sound fills the room like a gunshot but Tory doesn’t even flinch. Apparently she’s used to this sort of thing. Eric smiles, his excitement overflowing already.

“Are you ready to get started?” Eric asks, slapping the belt against his hand again, hard enough to leave a red mark this time.

“Whenever you are,” Tory replies.

In lieu of a reply Eric smacks her across the ass with his belt.

Tory yelps in surprise and takes a small step forward to maintain her balance. She flashes him a dirty look.

“Surprised you a bit there, didn’t I?” Eric says, his mouth turned up in a wicked smile.

“A little,” she says.

He smacks her across the ass again, a little more forcefully. But Tory was expecting it and bites down on her bottom lip instead of making any sound. She glares at him with defiance in her eyes.

“You’ve got a little bit of an edge to you, don’t you?” Eric says, laughing softly. He’s thoroughly enjoying this.

Tory doesn’t bother with a response. She just continues glaring at him.

“That’s good,” he says. “It’ll make it more gratifying when I break you.”

Tory scoffs. “Break me? You?” She shakes her head. “It’s never going to happen.”

“We’ll see,” Eric says. He smacks her ass again, even harder.

A flash of pain crosses Tory’s features for a moment and she makes a little gasping sound. Fortunately her breath is quickening and her face is starting to flush too, which means that the pain brings her some pleasure along with it. Which is exactly what Eric is shooting for.

“That one stung a bit, didn’t it?” he says.

“Nothing I haven’t felt before,” she replies, her mouth turned up in a sneer.

“So it’s not too much for you?”

“Not even close.”

“That’s what I like to hear,” Eric says. “Because we’ve got a lot further to go.”

“Bring it on,” Tory says.

“Oh, I intend to,” he says.

He unrolls the belt from his fist and runs the tail through the buckle, creating a loop. Standing face-to-face with her, he slips the loop over Tory’s neck and tightens it. Not so much that it’s choking her but not loosely either.

“Take your jacket off,” Eric says.

Tory does as she’s told. If she’s at all alarmed by the belt around her neck she isn’t showing it.

“Now your bra,” he says.

She slips it off, revealing her huge tits. Firm but not overly so, floppy but not droopy, they are glorious and just begging to be played with. He can’t resist.

Using the belt as a leash, Eric leads her over to the nearest wall. Once there, he pushes her up against it, back first.

“Open your mouth,” Eric says.

She does.

Eric puts the tail of the belt between her teeth, lengthwise, the flat side parallel to the ground.

“Bite down,” he says.

 Tory bites down on the leather.

“Don’t drop that belt, no matter what,” Eric says. “Understand?”

Tory nods.

“Good,” Eric says. Then he starts working her tits with his hands, groping and cupping and squeezing them before starting in on her nipples, rubbing and playing with her them until they’re hard.

Once they are both sticking out he grabs them between his forefinger and thumb, one nipple for each hand. He starts off by rubbing them between his fingers, gently at first but gradually increasing the pressure and intensity.

Tory is moaning lightly behind the belt and her breath is growing ever more rapid. So far, so good.

He rubs her nipples between his fingers for another couple of seconds, then gives them both a hard pinch, eliciting a gasp from Tory but not a big enough one to force her to drop the belt.

“Not bad,” he says. “Not bad at all.”

Despite the compliment, Eric doesn’t let up. In fact, he squeezes even harder, twisting both hands at the same time, tweaking her nipples, pulling on them, stretching them out.

Tory is moaning loudly and her body is starting to quiver but still she doesn’t let go of the belt.

Likewise, Eric doesn’t let go of her nipples, pinching them between his fingers and turning them nearly 360 degrees before finally releasing them.

Tory gasps at the sudden absence of pain, this time nearly dropping the belt from her mouth.

He barely gives her a chance to recover before slapping down on one of her tits with and open hand. She grunts behind the belt. He slaps the other tit, eliciting another grunt.

For the next minute or so he smacks the hell out of her tits, trading off, one and then the other, giving her just enough time to recover in between slaps that she feels the full force of every single blow.

By the end of the session Tory’s tits are bright red and her chest is heaving. Tears are leaking from her eyes, making her mascara run down her face. But based on the tight set of her jaw and her defiant eyes, she’s far from defeated.

“That was pretty impressive,” Eric says, pulling the belt from her mouth. “You’re tougher than you look.”

“That was nothing,” she says. “I deal with worse every day.”

“I’m sure you do,” Eric says. He spins the belt so his hand holding it is behind her head, the buckle pressing up against the skin on the back of her neck. Then he raises his hand holding the belt over her head, pulling it tight around her neck, choking her. “And rest assured, you’ll be dealing with worse tonight. This is only the beginning.”

“I can’t wait,” she manages to croak out even though she can barely breathe.

Laughing, Eric lets his hand drop.

Before Tory can catch her breath, Eric spins her around and pushes her face-first against the wall.

Without saying a thing, he undoes the belt, releases it from her neck, sticks the tail in his mouth and bites down on it. He grabs one of her arms and pulls it behind her back. Then does the same for her other arm, crossing one of her wrists over the other.

Holding her arms together with one hand, Eric reaches for the belt with his free hand. He wraps the belt around her wrists a couple of times in a figure-eight pattern, then once again slips the tail of the belt into the buckle and sticks the prong into one of the holes, effectively handcuffing her.

Once Tory’s arms are incapacitated, Eric squats down. Reaching around her waist, he undoes the button and zipper on her jeans and pulls them down, panties and all. He doesn’t take them completely off, however, instead stopping once the waistband is just below her ass.

Now her legs are trapped, along with her arms, rendering her essentially helpless. Time to turn up the heat.

Eric stands up and presses against her, his groin pushing against the top part of her ass, his cock pressing painfully against his pants. With his chin over her shoulder he slides his hand down the front of her body, stopping for a moment to grope her tits some more before proceeding down her stomach until his hand is between her legs.

He’s planning on rubbing the outside of her shaved snatch to get her warmed up but she’s already soaking wet down there—apparently getting smacked around turns Tory on quite a bit—so he decides to get right down to business. He slips two fingers into her pussy and slams them up into her with as much force as he can muster.

Even in her 3-inch heels, Tory is quite a few inches shorter than Eric, forcing him to lower his body by spreading his legs wider in order to get any leverage in their current position. The upside to this is his groin is now pressing directly against her ass. Unfortunately his cock is still in his pants. He’s tempted to pull it out but is afraid he won’t be able to keep himself from sticking it into Tory, something he’s trying to hold off on for the time being.

Trying to take his mind off his cock, he slides a third finger inside Tory’s pussy, causing her to gasp audibly. Moving his hand back and forth quickly, his fingers filling up her pussy, Eric fingerfucks her without mercy while she moans and squirms beneath him.

Every sound Tory makes entices him to bang her with more force; every time she cries out he pushes his fingers further inside her, every increase in her breath rate just inspires him to slam her with more aggression.

Once he thinks she’s getting comfortable, he forces his pinky inside her pussy, making it four fingers altogether.

Tory reacts to this with a high-pitched whimper. But Eric doesn’t want to hear it. He covers her mouth with his free hand and continues slamming her pussy with everything he has.

As soon as she’s used to this new development, Eric switches it up again, this time pulling his hand from over her mouth and gripping her around the throat.

He proceeds to choke Tory while he bangs her with his fingers, tightening his grip with every passing second without letting up at all on her pussy.

Unable to breathe, Tory starts to fade quickly. Her face is growing red and her legs are starting to weaken. Her mouth is slightly open and her lips are moving but just barely. Her eyelids are fluttering. But still her body reacts to his fingers: Her pussy is wetter than ever.

It isn’t until Tory’s eyes fall closed and her head starts to slump that Eric releases his hold on her throat.

Her chest heaves as her body once again draws air. Her face regains its color and her eyes reopen, wider—and filled with more excitement—than ever.

This brush with unconsciousness seems to stimulate Tory even more. She lets out a scream of pleasure as an orgasm overwhelms her body. Her pussy gushes juices, soaking Eric’s hand and dripping onto the carpet. Her return to the conscious world also appears to have heightened her sensitivity, as she suddenly tries to squirm out of Eric’s grip, twisting her lower body in an attempt to pull away from his fingers.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Eric says, his smile widening as he shifts his body along with hers. He doesn’t have any trouble keeping her under control due to the constraints on her legs and arms.

Tory does manage to turn herself around, so that her back is now against the wall, but it doesn’t do her any good. Eric keeps his fingers planted firmly inside her pussy, even managing to continue banging her as she tries to escape.

Tory drops to the floor, her butt on the ground, but Eric moves along with her, finger-fucking her more aggressively now due to the increase in leverage he has over her.

Tears are streaming down Tory’s face as she begs him to stop. But her face paints a different picture than her words; it’s fixed in a mask of pleasure, ecstasy even, and the cries coming from her mouth are ones of enjoyment, not pain.

“Please stop,” she says between deep breaths. “Please. I need… a break. Please!”

“I thought you said you could handle anything,” Eric says, still not letting up in the least even though his forearm is starting to burn with the effort.

“Not this,” Tory says, her chest still heaving uncontrollably. It’s a wonder she can even form words. “Not this. It feels… too good.”

“Too good? I didn’t even know that was possible.”

“Neither did I,” Tory says. “But it does.” She groans and shudders again as another orgasm passes through. “Please. I’ll do anything you want. Just please… I need a break. I’m begging you.”

“You’ll do anything?”

With her eyes opened wide with hope, Tory nods her head vigorously. “Anything. Without complaint.”

Eric stops banging her but keeps his fingers planted firmly inside her pussy as he pretends to think about her offer. In reality he’s thinking about how curious it is that pleasure can works just as well as pain—if not better, in Tory’s case—when it comes to breaking someone. It’s something he’s never considered before. But it’s definitely something he’ll keep in mind for the future.

For now, however, there are more important issues at hand. Like continuing to impart his will upon Tory, for example.

 With their faces mere inches away, Eric offers a wicked smile, and says, “Sorry, but I’m having too much fun right now,” then goes back to slamming his four fingers inside her pussy.

Tory’s eyes roll back in her head and she lets out a low, long, visceral moan.

Laughing softly, loving the power he has over her, Eric bangs her for another thirty seconds or so before taking mercy on her and letting his fingers slide out of her pussy.

Eric barely gives her a chance to recover, however, before he’s back on his feet. Standing over Tory, he grabs her by the hair, lifting her up until she’s on her knees with her head directly in front of his groin. He unbuttons his waistband, drops his pants, grabs ahold of his rock-hard cock, and sticks it in her mouth.

Even with her hands tied between her back Tory has great oral skills. She swallows his cock greedily, going after it with vigor, moving her head forward and back quickly, her hair flying everywhere.

Eric lets her do all the work for a little while before taking control.

Grasping two handfuls of her hair he guides Tory’s head, giving her his cock in long, slow strokes, holding it in her throat for a couple of seconds at the end of each thrust before gradually drawing it back out.

After it clears her mouth he only gives her a moment to catch her breath before pushing his cock back in and going through the whole process again.

Tory seems to have no problem handling his cock, so he leaves it in her throat for progressively longer periods of time, until finally he decides to see just how much she can handle.

Still gripping two handfuls of her hair, Eric slides his cock out of Tory’s mouth. This time he gives her a chance to fully recover before slipping it back in. He puts his hands on the back of Tory’s head and pushes on it until his cock disappears completely inside her mouth.

Once Tory is deepthroating him, Eric holds her head in place, not letting her move, her nose pressing against his stomach. There he holds her, his cock planted as deep in her throat as possible.

Ten seconds in, Tory gags and tries to pull away.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Eric says, not letting up one bit. Her body doesn’t believe it right now, but she’s not in any danger. She’s still has way too much energy to burn.

In fact, to show her that they’re not even close to being finished, he presses even harder on the back of her head, forcing his cock further down her throat.

Tory struggles some more, trying desperately to get some air into her lungs. But still Eric holds her head in place. She gags again, followed by a deep, resonant cough that Eric can feel in his cock.

Tory is panicking now, her head shaking from side to side, her body shucking and jiving, her arms and legs straining, but because of her bonds she simply doesn’t have the leverage or the mobility to get away from Eric.

It isn’t until Tory’s protestations become weaker that Eric finally eases up on the pressure and lets go of her hair.

Her head snaps back and she gasps for breath, her chest heaving. Saliva is dripping down her face, covering her tits, pooling on the carpet. Tears are streaming down her face, making a mess of her makeup. She coughs and hacks and lets her head hang down, her body slumped over, exhausted from the exertion.

But Eric doesn’t slow down one bit.

With his cock raging as hard as ever, he circles around Tory until he’s behind her, then forces her head down onto the carpet. He drops to his knees and nestles in behind her, then reaches under her hips and lifts them up so her body is like an upside-down V, with her ass as the highest point.

Tory’s legs are still held closely together by her jeans, which have slipped down to around her knees but are holding fast, and her wrists are still bound by the belt. She’s still essentially helpless. Just like Eric likes her.

With his cock slick from Tory’s saliva, Eric slips it into her pussy for the first time all evening. It’s a bit tighter than normal due to Tory’s legs still being pressed together by her jeans, but her pussy is wet enough that it goes in with only a hint of resistance.

Tory utters a soft little groan but doesn’t protest, either with her mouth or her body. She simply doesn’t seem to have the energy for it right now.

But that changes quickly enough. As Eric continues slowly and deliberately fucking her from behind her body naturally reacts to the stimuli. Tory’s not a big talker, but Eric can tell from the growing intensity of the grunts and moans coming from her mouth that she is starting to get more and more into it.

This allows him to gradually pick up the intensity until he is hammering away at her, his hands around her hips to pull her back into him with every thrust.

Eric lets go of one of her hips so he can slap her ass, snapping his open palm into the side of her ass cheek like he’s a jockey riding a horse down the final stretch.

Tory reacts the same way as a horse would, bucking back into him with more intensity. But Tory’s positioning, combined with her incapacitated arms, means she can’t get much force into her thrusts. So Eric grabs her hair and yanks her head up, bringing it up to the same level as his, straightening out her upper body and giving her more leverage to work with.

She takes advantage, using her hips to hammer her body back into his harder than before, her ass slamming up against his groin, forcing his cock deeper inside of her.

“There you go,” Eric says as he pulls his hands off Tory and lets her do all the work. “Back that ass up into me. Show me what you can do, baby. Give me something to write home about.”

Tory does as she’s told, bucking back against Eric so hard that he has to wrap one arm around her chest to avoid losing his balance.

“Thatta girl,” he says. “Fuck my cock with your ass.”

Eric’s arm slides up Tory’s body until it’s clamped around her neck. He grabs her in a headlock, tightening it down as she continues slamming her ass back against him.

He reaches up and smacks her in the face with an open hand.

Tory yelps and stops backing into him.

“Don’t stop,” Eric says, smacking her again, eliciting another startled noise from Tory.

She starts up again, less aggressively than before.

“Harder,” Eric says as he smacks her once again.

Tory backs up against him with more intensity but still not as much as earlier.

Eric smacks her yet again. His other arm is still around her neck but not squeezing tightly. “Harder.”

She obliges. By now she’s back to where she was earlier, practically knocking him backwards with every thrust.

“Are you deaf? Harder!” he says, smacking her face for the fifth time.

Tory slams back into him with everything she has, a guttural grunt coming from her throat as she hammers away at him.

“That’s what I’m talking about,” Eric says. “Hammer me with that fat ass of yours.”

He lets her back into him a few more times before releasing his hold on her and again pushing her face down to the carpet. Then he goes back to work on her, returning the favor by hammering away on her with everything he has.

Eric uses his hands to spread Tory’s asscheeks, making her pretty little asshole gape. It’s opened wide, just begging to be played with.

So he does, sneaking his thumb over to the crack of her ass while he continues fucking her. He gathers up some saliva and spits on her asshole, then slips his thumb inside.

Tory gasps and curses beneath her breath but doesn’t protest. In fact, her energy level picks up almost immediately, along with the pitch of the grunts coming from her throat. Apparently Eric has found the sweet spot.

“You like that, do you?” Eric says, forcing his thumb deeper into her asshole.

“I fucking love it,” Tory says, her voice a guttural growl. Her arms and legs are straining more than ever against her bonds.

“Is that right?” Eric says, moving his thumb in and out of her asshole while still hammering away at her pussy. “Do you want me to stick something else in there?”

“Fuck yeah,” she says.

“Well then, let’s see what we’ve got,” Eric says. He pulls his cock out of her pussy. It’s gleaming with her juices and harder than it’s been all night.

He desperately wants to slip it into her asshole but knows that shortly after he does it’ll be all over for him. And he wants to debase her more before he cums. So he has to find something else that will do the trick for a little while, giving him a chance to calm down for a few minutes.

Then he sees something that will work perfectly.

Smiling, Eric reaches back and snatches the wine bottle from the coffee table.

He sticks two fingers into Tory’s dripping wet snatch and bangs her for a few seconds to get some of her juices to use as lube, then rubs his fingers on the neck of the wine bottle to help ease the entry.

Before Tory can protest, Eric slips the tip of the bottle into her asshole. There’s a hint of resistance at first, but then it slides in quite easily.

Tory gasps and utters a low, wordless moan of pleasure as Eric slides the wine bottle further into her asshole.

He works it carefully, moving it back and forth slowly and spitting on her asshole with regularity to keep things nice and wet.

“Jesus Christ that feels so fucking good,” Tory says. Her head is still pressing against the carpet but her face is turned back to watch the proceedings. “Give me more. I want the whole fucking thing.”

So Eric does, sliding the bottle into her asshole until the entire neck disappears.

“God-dammit!” Tory says, her voice dripping with ecstasy.

“You’re such a dirty little slut,” Eric says, laughing under his breath.

She raises her eyebrows twice in succession and smiles.

Wanting to get back into the action but not quite ready to replace the wine bottle with his cock, Eric grabs ahold of Tory’s hair and once again pulls her into a sitting position.

Still working the wine bottle with one hand, he sticks his tongue in her mouth and explores her tonsils while his free hand gropes one of her magnificent breasts.

They continue making out, Eric’s hand switching over from one of her breasts to the other, always moving, always exploring, never staying in the same place for more than a second or two.

It doesn’t take him long to realize he’d rather have his cock in her mouth than his tongue, so he releases his hold on the wine bottle—leaving it firmly planted in Tory’s ass—and shifts his body until he’s once again directly in front of her. He stands up and grabs ahold of his cock and guides it into her waiting mouth.

A full minute later Eric is finally ready to fuck Tory’s ass. He figures it won’t last long but at this point it doesn’t matter. He simply can’t wait any longer.

Eric slides his cock out of Tory’s mouth and pushes her head down to the carpet. He walks around the back of her and pulls the wine bottle out of her asshole. It’s gaping more than ever, ready and waiting for his cock.

He slaps her ass a couple of times, then spreads his legs wide and squats down until his cock is hovering right above Tory’s ass.

Eric spits on his cock and slides it into her asshole, not bothering to take it slow, just forcing it in until it can go no further.

Tory gasps and utters a high-pitched yelp that turns into a full-on squeal as Eric starts pounding away at her asshole, giving her everything he has, his balls slapping against her pussy at the bottom of every thrust.

Pushing down on her shoulders, Eric lays into Tory with all his weight, pummeling her with reckless abandon as guttural growls escape from her throat.

Tory’s asshole is tighter than her pussy, but not too tight that it’s a struggle to fuck it. She’s obviously well-versed in anal sex and able to relax enough to take his cock with ease.

She can take a pounding too, barely even flinching as Eric hammers her ass with unbridled intensity. Whether he’s slapping her ass until it is bright red or pushing her head into the carpet she takes it like a champ.

He uses his hands to spread her asscheeks, giving him deeper access to her insides, and still Tory doesn’t complain. She just takes it like a true fuckslut, uttering nothing but sounds of pleasure as he owns her ass.

After a good five minutes of fucking her asshole from behind, Eric decides to mix things up. Even though he knows he doesn’t have much longer until he blows his load, that’s all right. He’s ready to finish up. His cock feels like it is going to burst out of its skin and his body is pining for release. But first he wants to get Tory in one last position. One that takes advantage of her assets more than doggy-style.

With this in mind, Eric stands up, pulling his cock out of Tory’s ass. He undoes the belt holding her arms together. He pulls her jeans the rest of the way off, releasing her legs. Then he flips her over.

Dropping to his knees, Eric spreads Tory’s legs and pushes them back towards her head, raising her hips and making her asshole more accessible.

Tory instinctively understands where he’s going and grabs her ankles, holding her legs open.

Eric rubs her cock over Tory’s pussy, getting it wet with her juices, then slips it into her asshole. He leans forward until his head is right above Tory’s and grasps her around the throat with both hands.

Staring down at her, their faces less than a foot apart, Eric looks right into Tory’s eyes as he fucks her ass and chokes her at the same time.

“You like this, don’t you?” Eric says.

Tory nods and gasps for breath, her face turning red, and then going pale from the lack of oxygen.

Eric lets go of her throat with one of his hands and uses it slap her in the face, still fucking her ass all the while.

“What about that?” Eric asks. “Do you like that too?”

Tory nods again. Her eyes are gleaming with excitement.

Eric also likes it. Too much, in fact. He doesn’t have much longer at all until he comes. But what time he still has he’s going to make the most of.

He slaps Tory once more then returns his hand to her throat and starts squeezing.

It isn’t long before she’s begging for air once again.

This time, when Eric removes his hand he slaps her tits. First one, then the other. He gives her just enough time to catch her breath then starts choking her once more, his cock still moving in and out of her asshole.

When Tory runs out of breath once again, Eric lets go of her throat completely. He pumps her asshole one last time then pulls his cock out and scrambles up the length of her body. Pinning her legs back with his own, he slides his cock into her mouth, forcing her to suck her ass juices off his cock.

She does so willingly, cleaning his cock with unfettered enthusiasm, licking it clean before taking it all the way down her throat, gagging and choking before he pulls it back out.

Eric grabs Tory’s ankles and holds them down on the floor, right next to her head, folding her in half, then slides his cock back into her asshole and immediately starts pounding the shit out of her, knowing that his time is very nearly up.

Tory’s breath is ragged and she’s grunting and groaning while he pummels her as aggressively as he has all night, taking himself right to the edge of orgasm.

And then he’s there.

Eric pulls his cock out of her asshole for the last time just before he’s about to cum.

Seasoned pro that she is, Tory knows exactly what to do.

Her hand flies down to Eric’s cock and jerks him to completion, releasing his seed all over her glorious tits, coating them in white. Five bursts in total, each weaker than the previous one, and then he’s done.

Eric climbs to his feet, makes his way over to the bed, and falls back onto it. His head is spinning and his mouth is dry. Now that he’s finished he’s really feeling the effects of the two and a half bottles of wine he drank earlier.

He watches as Tory climbs to her feet and gather her things and head towards the bathroom. Eric waits until she’s disappeared behind the door before he closes his eyes.

They are still closed a couple minutes later when he hears Tory finishing up in the bathroom. He lifts his head up but can’t do more than that.

When Tory comes out she looks like she did upon arriving, all dressed and made up again and looking none the worse for wear.

Eric envies her.

“Thanks,” he says as Tory heads for the door. “That was fun.”

“My pleasure,” she replies.

“I hope you don’t mind if I don’t see you out the door.”

“Not at all,” Tory says. She seems like she’s in a hurry.

“Is everything okay?” Eric asks.

“Everything is fine,” she says as she reaches the door

Eric doesn’t believe her. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah,” she says, opening the door. But before she steps out into the hallway, she turns back. “Actually, it’s not.”

“What’s the matter?” Eric asks, sitting on the edge of the bed now. “Did I do something wrong?”

“No,” she says. “Well, yes. Sort of.”

Eric flashes her a confused look. “I don’t understand.”

“Listen,” Tory says. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but I don’t understand why you couldn’t have done all this stuff with Jasmine. It’s not like you got out of line or anything. I guarantee she’s had a lot crazier shit done to her that what you did to me tonight.”

“You really think so?”

Tory gives him a little smile. “I know so. I’ve been there for some of it. Hell, I’ve done more extreme stuff to her myself.”

Eric laughs and shakes his head. “I don’t know…”

“Trust me,” Tory says. “That girl is a bigger freak than I am. And that’s saying a lot. She’d enjoy a night like tonight. Especially with you.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Well, you didn’t hear it from me, but she actually kind of likes you. More than girls like us are supposed to like the men we hook up with.”

“Yeah, right,” Eric says.

“I’m serious,” Tory says. “She talks about you all the time.”

“Really?”

Tory nods.

Eric isn’t sure if he actually believes her or not but can’t figure out why Tory would lie about something like this. Unless she just didn’t have a good time tonight and didn’t want him calling her again. Which was entirely possible, he supposes. Just not very probable.

“Well, I better get going,” Tory says. “I’ve probably already said too much.”

Eric wants to ask her a few more questions but he doesn’t want to seem desperate, and besides, she’s already closing the door behind her so he just lets it go.

He falls back onto the bed and tries not to think about the implications of Tory’s little confessional there at the end. Luckily for him the copious amounts of alcohol still in his system and the total exhaustion from the evening with Tory combine to send him into a deep, dreamless sleep almost immediately. He will worry about Jasmine later. Right now it’s time to recover.

#####

GARDEN ISLAND AFFAIR

She sat in the hammock on the Garden Island looking out at the Pacific Ocean. Kauai was her favorite island and Princeville was by far her favorite resort. She laid in her bikini letting the tradewinds slightly swing the hammock side to side. She was thinking about how badly she needed this vacation. Work had been crazy busy and her boyfriend had turned into a complete asshole so while the breakup was a good thing, they are always a pain in the ass.

Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted two very nice looking men throwing a football around on the beach. She adjusted so she could watch them behind her sunglasses. There is something damn sexy about a well-built man with no shirt on and shorts barely hanging on his hips. Both men were quite nice to look at but one was certainly more her type. He was taller, leaner and twice as tan. Every time he ran for the football after a throw that was too high, she admired his gorgeous shoulders and back. She found herself wanting to run her fingernails down them.

After a few minutes a beautiful girl came out and began talking with the guys. Bitch. She hugged the shorter guy, laughed and walked away. The guys discussed something and her dream guy was all of a sudden alone tossing the football in the air solo. She couldn’t help but smile. At just the wrong moment, he looked over and caught her staring at him. She knew she was busted. It was too late to look away, so instead, she just smirked and nodded slightly in his direction. Soon he began walking toward her. She was hoping this vacation was about get even better.

His name was Mike. He was here to be the best man for his friend’s wedding. That would explain the beautiful girl who had done nothing to earn the “bitch” she had already labeled her as but sometimes just being beautiful is enough to earn daggers from other women. Mike was a construction worker which explained his fantastic tan physique. He had recently found his fiancé in bed with someone else and wasn’t overly thrilled about being here celebrating a wedding but he was too good of a friend to let that show. She liked him instantly.

After talking for a while, he looked at his watch. He had a rehearsal dinner to get ready for. He told her he hoped he would run into her again and trotted off back toward the rooms. She was disappointed that their meeting had ended with them both still wearing their bathing suits but with a little luck, sometime in the next 6 days they would run into one another again.

Shortly after the break up, she had upgraded to a suite thinking that if she was now going to Kauai solo, she would treat herself to a real vacation. First class, spa appointments, and a suite were the first calls she made after she stopped feeling sorry for herself that she had suffered yet another failed relationship. Now that the sun had set and she had finished her drink, she went back to her room and thought of Mike. She ran herself a bath and looked at herself in the mirror. She had a nice body still although she was fast approaching 30. Her breasts were full and her hips were wide. Her stomach wasn’t quite that of a Victoria’s Secret model but it was close enough that she looked good in a business suit or string bikini. Besides, usually men didn’t look past her breasts anyway.

She pulled on the string tied around her neck and looked at her large breasts in the mirror. They were as perfect as always. She reached up and touched them. She again began to think of Mike and imagined they were his hands that began to squeeze and rub her breasts. She could feel her bikini bottoms getting wet, so she pulled the strings on her hips and let the fabric fall to her feet. She looked at her trimmed pussy in the mirror and smiled. She was happy with her body although it was yearning for more. She slipped into the tub and began to pinch her nipples and run her other hand along her thighs. She wasn’t quite worked up enough yet.

She let go of her breasts and ran her hands up and down her chest, stopping just below her stomach. She closed her eyes and tried to imagine Mike looking into her eyes and how much he would enjoy touching her this way. She rolled onto her stomach and moved her hands to her ass and began to rub her cheeks up and down. Her fingers started moving toward the center and she began to lightly rub circles on her asshole. She shivered in the tub. She then began to reach her other hand further down and began stroking between her legs. After a minute, she was ready for more.

She slipped her hand between her legs and gasped aloud as she found that sweet spot. She slipped her other hand in the same direction and began to work herself from both the inside and outside. Soon she was cumming all the while pretending it was Mike’s fingers working their magic instead of her own.

She figured Mike would be at the rehearsal dinner until at least 9pm but then the wedding party would likely return to the hotel bar. She sat a small table on the edge of the bar nearest the ocean so she could hear the waves crash while she drank her wine. The waiter had been a little surprised when she ordered the bottle of Silver Oak but he was smart enough not to comment and brought it out with a single glass. If all went well, she would be sharing the bottle soon enough but if for some reason she’d miscalculated, she’d at least have a decent buzz before going back to her room to pleasure herself yet again.

She had just poured the second glass when she heard them come in. It was a group of fifteen or so, mostly couples that were obviously family with Mike bringing up the rear. They sat at a large reserved table on the other side of the bar. She watched from just inside listening range as the situation unfolded. Mike clearly wasn’t feeling as joyous as everyone else about the upcoming nuptials and he was nervously looking around the bar trying to avoid more questions about his missing fiancée. It wasn’t the time or place to get into the sordid details, so he had just told people she couldn’t get the time off of work to join them.

Mike was looking around the bar trying to plan his escape when he noticed her. He smiled and raised his glass in her direction. She nodded slightly, barely moved her glass toward him and slowly took a sip of her red wine. He excused himself from the table and carried his drink over to her table.

“This must be my lucky day,” he said.

“Must be,” she replied.

He laughed and said, “May I join you?”

She nodded.

He pulled out the empty chair and sat down. “Needed a whole bottle huh?”

“I find that the whole bottle is better,” she replied. “If I order a glass, it’s been open for who knows how long and it’s never as good. Quality is important to me. Things need to be just right for them to be worth putting in my mouth.”

She again took a slow sip from her glass. She noticed Mike shift in his seat. Likely to hide the movement his groin was making due to that last comment.

“Don’t get me wrong,” she continued. “I’m all for trying new things but I expect the best. No matter what. I don’t want to waste my time. I enjoy things greatly, more than most women do, and I am not afraid of having more than most women can handle.”

Mike shifted again, only this time it was him that took a drink. He downed his Jack and Coke and motioned to the waitress to bring him another one. “Go on,” he said after the waitress disappeared.

She knew that she had him but she wanted to be very clear about what she was expecting. “I like the feeling that I get when I have what everyone else wishes they had the courage to go get. Look at all the women in this bar who right now don’t have the courage or willingness to order exactly what they want. I know what I want and I ask for it. A bottle of Silver Oak might seem a bit much, but trust me, I can handle much more than that. However, I prefer to start the evening out slow, sultry, and then eventually I might hit it hard but only after taking it nice and slow for a while first. Only then, when the slow, sweet feelings turn to a burning need for more will I hit it harder and faster.”

Mike wasn’t sure what to do. He’d never met a woman like her. He knew he should go back to his room alone soon if he wanted to have any chance of looking good for the photos tomorrow but he was rock hard under the table and couldn’t wait to find out exactly what she was referring to. Why the hell should he care about the photos anyway? It wasn’t his wedding. Hell, he’d been great about the whole thing for the past two days and he was getting damn tired of it. All he really wanted to do was go fuck some girl’s brains out and it appeared as though he had definitely found the right girl for that. He dropped two hundred dollar bills on the table, stood up and offered her his hand. She again smirked and nodded her approval and they headed off toward her suite.

They began kissing in the elevator and barely found time to break away so she could open the door with her plastic key card. They fumbled their way to the couch, kissing with his hands tangled in her hair. Their tongues were exploring each other. Mike began to kiss her neck and she began to run her hands up and down his chest. He slowly began to unbutton one button at a time as he kissed her. She decided to lay back and see what he could do without direction.

He was good. He had her shirt and bra off and was paying just the right amount of attention to each breast. He was laying on top of her with his knee just between her legs. Her panties were already soaked but being able to feel his strong thigh between her legs and his rock-hard cock pushing into her side was only adding to her delight. She began to tilt her head back and arch her back. Mike knew just what to do. He slipped his hand behind her back and unzipped her pencil skirt. Then, he lifted himself off the couch, slipped off her heels, and pulled off her skirt. She lay there with just her black panties on. He looked down at her and smiled. Mike was definitely pleased with what he saw and she knew it.

He put his arms under her and lifted her off the couch with ease and carried her to the bedroom. He gently placed her on the bed, slipped further down, then pulled her panties off with his teeth. He began to kiss from her ankle all the way up her thigh until he found the wetness between her legs.

Mike was a pro. He began kissing and licking and teasing her just enough before he began to suck and pull and make her cum all over his gorgeous face. He smiled and slipped a finger inside of her. She sucked in her breath as he slipped in a second and third. He was still taking it slow but she began to cum again in a matter of minutes. Not something easily accomplished by most men.

As she began to regain control of her breathing, he slowly made his way up her body and he placed himself on top of her. She was pushing her hips into his to let him know that she was ready for him but he just laughed, rolled to his side and began to run his fingertips from her neck to her knees and back again. He was deliberately not spending too much time on any of her premier locations and she began shaking in anticipation. He laughed again then placed himself on top of her once more.

Mike didn’t enter her right away, he just let her body start to move under him. She was trying to get him inside of her but she just wasn’t strong enough with his weight on her.

“Please,” she said.

Mike began to smirk. That was what he had been waiting for. He knew she liked to be in control and he was sure she would be before the night was through, but for right now, he just wanted her to know that he was in charge of what they were about to do. He looked deep into her eyes and entered her with one strong thrust.

Long, hard, deep thrusts were what Mike had in mind. He would pull back until he had almost slipped out of her and then he moved as far inside of her as physically possible. She was moaning and clawing at him, trying to get him to go faster, to fuck her proper. He again pulled back and looked at her. She knew he was in total control at the moment and that he wanted her to know that too.

She was okay with that, at least for now. “Please,” she begged again.

Again, Mike smiled and then he pulled back and let her have it. They fucked hard and fast for a full ten minutes before she screamed and shuddered and once again began to cum.

She didn’t know how long Mike could last but so far he had been a very pleasant surprise. She was feeling very happy about how this night was going and she couldn’t wait to see how it would end. Soon she would have to turn the tables and begin to make Mike beg for more, but for now, she just smiled as he once again began to place the tip of his cock just outside of her pussy. Her hips were trying to get inside of her but again his weight kept him in control.

“Please,” she said for a third time that evening. Then she closed her eyes and began to let his body take over hers as he once again shoved his cock as deep into her as it would go.

#####

KINKY BUTT SEX

I know it’s a huge cliché, but on nights when I really need to get fucked by a stranger and I’m just not feeling like doing any real work, I’ll end up at the Irish Pub near my house around closing time.

It’s a popular place with the local college kids, and while most of the time I’m looking for a more mature lover, there are certain times when I feel like teaching a young man a thing or two in the sack.

Like tonight, for example.

I’m bored, a little buzzed, and my vibrator just isn’t doing it for me. And while I could pick up the phone and have one of my regular hook-ups over here in half an hour, I’m in the mood for a little adventure. So I tease my hair up, slap on some makeup, throw on a pair of black fishnet leggings, a short skirt, and a t-shirt that barely covers my stomach and head out the door.

Five minutes later I’m walking into the pub. It’s not super-crowded, but it’s pretty busy for a weekday night, and just as I’d expected, full of college boys.

Walking up to one and convincing him to come home with me is just too easy, so I decide to conduct a little experiment. I grab a glass of red wine from the bartender and head to an empty table in the corner and sit down.

I take a sip from my glass and survey the room, an indifferent but not standoffish look on my face. Anyone that makes eye contact with me I give a little head nod and a smile. None of the college boys out there know it, but the first one that comes up to me is going to get the night of his life.

Ten minutes later I’m on the last of my wine and still nobody’s had the balls to come up and say a word to me. I’ve seen a couple groups of guys whispering amongst themselves, as if daring the others in their group to give it a shot, but so far, none have.

And then, just as I finish my last sip of wine, a young man breaks off from his group of peers and starts over in my direction. He’s a good-looking kid, barely twenty if he’s a day, with a mop of blonde hair and an open, honest face. Simply due to the fact that he’s on his way over here means he’s obviously not shy, but he doesn’t seem like a cocky asshole either. He carries himself like a confident, cool customer. It looks like I got lucky tonight. But not as lucky as he’s going to get.

“Hey there,” he says as he arrives at my table. He’s a shade over six feet and around 175 pounds with a thin but muscular body. An athlete, no doubt, maybe a surfer. “I see that you’re out of wine. Can I buy you a drink?”

“No thanks,” I say. “But there is something else you can do for me.”

“What’s that?” he says, giving me a quizzical look.

“Sit down and I’ll tell you.”

He casts a glance back towards his friends then takes a seat across the table from me.

“What’s your name?” I ask.

“Troy,” he says.

“Okay, Troy, here’s the deal,” I say, leaning forward and smiling at him. “I came over here tonight to find myself a good college boy I could take back to my place and take advantage of. And since you’re the first one that came up to me, you win.”

Troy laughs and shakes his head. “You’re just fucking with me right? Did Scott put you up to this?”

“Nope,” I say. “Nobody put me up to anything. I just need to get fucked by a stranger tonight. Nothing more, nothing less.”

He eyes me sideways. “No shit?”

“No shit.”

“What’s the catch?” he says.

“There isn’t one,” I reply.

“Nothing at all?”

“Nope. Unless you consider getting super freaky a catch.”

“I call it a bonus,” Troy says.

“Then we should get along great,” I say.

“It sure sounds like it.”

“Of course, I have to warn you, I’m not like all those petite and demure college girls you’re no doubt used to banging. I like things a little rough. And I tend to take control of situations.”

“I’m fine with that.”

“What about sticking your cock in my ass?” I say. “Are you fine with that too?”

“Fuck yeah,” Troy says, his excitement palpable.

“Great,” I say, standing up and taking his hand and pulling him to his feet. “My house is just a couple blocks away. Wave goodbye to your friends as we leave.”

#

I lead Troy back to my place, open the door, and let him in. After closing the door behind him, I stride over to him, staring directly at him with a serious look on my face. Before he knows what’s going on, I put my hands on his waist and squat down.

With my head at the same level as his groin, I undo Troy’s belt, pull it off and drop it to the floor. He pulls his shirt off, revealing his six-pack abs and allowing him a better view of the proceedings.

He watches intently I undo the top button of his jeans and pull down his zipper, then slip his pants and boxers off, dropping them around his ankles, freeing up his cock. It’s rock-hard and sticking straight out with no sag whatsoever.

“Pretty impressive,” I say.

He mutters a thanks and offers me a little smile.

“Let’s see if you know what to do with it,” I say.

Troy lets out a soft sigh as I grab the base of his cock and start slowly stroking while cupping his balls with my hand. Staring up at him the whole time, I stick out my tongue and lick the underside of his cock, starting at the base and working my way towards the tip.

After I’ve run my tongue up the length of his cock, I spit on it and work the saliva in with my hand before taking it in my mouth. Still jerking him off, I suck on the tip of his cock, my head bobbing in short, quick strokes.

While I suck his cock, I run my hands over Troy’s chest, touching his washboard stomach and pecs, my fingers brushing his nipples. He takes a quick breath and I realize he likes this. So I tweak his nipples a little more, squeezing them with my fingers, our eyes locked together the whole time.

“You like that, do you?” I say, pulling my mouth off his cock for a moment. “You like it when I play with your nipples.”

Troy nods quickly.

I smile. “I’ll have to keep that in mind for later,” I say. “But right now I have more pressing business at hand.”

I run my hands back down his stomach and grab ahold of his cock. After slapping it against my tongue a couple of times I take the head of it back into my mouth.

After concentrating on the tip for a bit, I release my grip on his cock and drop my head further down, taking his cock three-quarters of the way into my mouth and holding it there for a few seconds before pulling back off.

As I’m coming back in for more, Troy puts his hands on my head.

“Oh no you don’t,” I say, grabbing his wrists and gently pushing them back to his side. “I’m the one in control here, buddy. And don’t you forget it.” I glare up at him and shake my head, then go back to work.

Troy’s cock is glistening with my saliva as I grip the base of it with my hand and again start jerking him off. I drop my head down a little bit and lick his sack with my tongue before taking one of his balls in my mouth.

Still jerking him off, I suck on one of his testicles, pulling on it, stretching his sack out until it pops out of my mouth, resulting in a low groan from his mouth.

“That feels good, doesn’t it?” I say, looking up at him.

Troy nods. He doesn’t look like he could speak even if he wanted to.

Laughing, I move over to his other testicle, giving it the same treatment. After popping it out of my mouth, I release my hold on his balls and lift my head back up and go back to work on his cock.

Still staring up at him, I run my tongue up the entire length of Troy’s shaft, starting at the base and finishing at the tip. Then I slap it against my cheek a couple of times before slipping it in my mouth again, bobbing up and down on it, taking it halfway down every time. After blowing him for a good thirty seconds without pause, I pull my mouth off, gather up some saliva, and spit on his cock.

“You like your blowjobs nice and wet, don’t you?” I say, using the accrued saliva to jerk him off forcefully.

He nods again.

“Yeah, I can tell,” I say. “The sloppier the better right?”

“That’s right,” he says.

After jerking him off a little more, I push Troy’s cock up, pressing it against his stomach and holding it there, sticking straight up, pointed at his face. Knowing from earlier that he enjoys getting his sack played with, I start sucking on his balls again, this time taking them both in my mouth at the same time.

I suck on them and bounce them around in my mouth for a little while before wrapping my lips around his sack and yanking down on it hard enough that he utters a little moan of discomfort.

I know that moan, I’ve hear it many times before. Yes, there’s discomfort, but there’s also pleasure. More of it than usual actually, as it’s magnified by the level of discomfort.

Laughing to myself, I release Troy’s balls with a pop and they bounce back up.

“Holy fuck that felt good,” he says, his breath ragged and huge smile on his face.

“Yeah?” I say. “You liked that?”

“I loved it,” Troy says.

“So you like a little bit of pain with your pleasure, huh?”

“Apparently so,” he says. “I never knew until just now.”

“Well, you’re in luck,” I say. “Because that happens to be what I specialize in.”

“Is that right?” he says, his eyes lighting up in excitement.

“It certainly is,” I say. “Do you want to experience more of it?”

“Absolutely.”

“Then step right up,” I say, climbing to my feet. “And learn a little bit about the relationship between pleasure and pain.”

I grab ahold of Troy’s cock and use it to lead him to the bed. Once there, I turn him around so his back is facing it, then push on his shoulders, dropping him down onto the bed, face up.

Standing over him, looking down at Troy lying there, I play with my pussy, rubbing it until it’s nice and wet. Then I climb onto the bed and crawl up the length of his body until my pussy is hovering right above his head.

With my knees on the bed and my calves tucked beneath my thighs, with one leg on either side of Troy’s head, I drop down, straddling his face. At first I didn’t move at all, content to simply smother him with my flesh, my pussy right on top of his mouth, digging in, forcing his tongue inside me.

“That’s a good boy,” I say. “Get that tongue in there. Show me how good you are at eating pussy.”

I sit there for a good 15 seconds while Troy struggles for breath beneath me before finally lifting my body up for a couple seconds to give him a chance to breathe.

Sitting on his chest, staring down at him, my eyes locked onto his, I flash him a dirty smile. “You like that too, don’t you?”

Smiling back, he nods emphatically.

“Good,” I say. “Because so do I. Do you mind if I do it some more?”

“Please do,” he says.

I lean down and stick my tongue into his mouth, tasting myself on his lips, then grab two handfuls of his hair and scoot forward and drop my ass back down onto his face.

Holding his head flush against the mattress, I grind my pussy on Troy’s mouth, pushing down with all my weight, forcing his head deeper into the mattress. Even though he can hardly breathe, it’s obvious Troy is loving it. His tongue is active, licking and tasting my insides with enthusiasm.

As I continue grinding away on his face, Troy sticks out his tongue as far as he can, forcing it deeper into my pussy. I lets out an excited little moan and start riding his rigid tongue, moving forward and back quickly, my pussy getting wetter and wetter with every pass, soaking Troy’s face and covering it in my juices.

I let go of Troy’s hair and start working my pussy with my now-free hand. It isn’t long before I’m aggressively rubbing at my clit while continuing to ride his tongue. My moans and groans fill the room as I approach orgasm. A few seconds later I let out a loud screech and my body shudders. I rise up just a bit as the orgasm arrives.

I smack away at my clit as I cum, squirting a steady stream of juices out of my pussy, making a mess of Troy’s face.

“Holy shit that’s so fucking hot,” he says after my stream has run dry. His head and face looks like they’ve been dunked in a barrel full of water. But his smile is wider than ever.

“You like that too, do you?” I ask, still squatting over him, my pussy mere inches above his face.

“I fucking love it,” he says. “You’re fucking incredible.”

“You’re not too bad yourself,” I say.

“Shit, I haven’t even done anything yet,” Troy says. “You’re the one doing all the work.”

“Well, let’s change that then,” I reply.

I climb off of Troy’s face and scoot down his body until I’m straddling his midsection. With my ass pushing back against his still hard cock, I lean forward and use my tongue to lick my pussy juices off of Troy’s face.

Once his face is clean, I lift my body up and scoot my butt back so my pussy is hovering over Troy’s groin. Then I grab ahold of his cock and slide it inside my soaking wet snatch. I take things quickly right from the start, riding him cowgirl, slamming my body down onto his, not showing him any mercy at all.

“Is this how you like it?” I ask, my head tilted slightly as I glare down at him, trying to keep my excitement from showing. “With me on top, riding you until the sun comes up?”

Troy nods, his face a mask of concentration. He’s wincing every time my body slams down on him.

“The pain is good,” I say. “It makes the pleasure that much better.”

To illustrate this fact, I put my palms flat on his chest for leverage, which allows my to pummel him even more aggressively. His winces turn to flinches but he doesn’t complain one bit. In fact, his cock is harder than ever inside of me.

After impaling myself on his cock for thirty seconds, I slam down onto Troy one more time and hold my body there, his cock deep inside my pussy. I lean forward until my chest is touching his head, his face between my tits. Then I shake my upper body from side to side, smacking him in the face with my tits. After I’ve beat him up pretty good, I wrap my arms around the back of his head, smashing his face against my flesh between my tits.

I hold Troy’s head in place, smothering him for a full 15 seconds before letting go. Then I shift my chest sideways and push one of my nipples into his mouth. With his eyes turned up towards mine, Troy sucks on my nipple. Once it’s hard, I shift again, giving him my other nipple. He licks and bites down on that one, working it aggressively.

After both my nipples are hard as rocks, I grab a handful of Troy’s hair and yank his head back. Then I lean in and stick my tongue in his mouth and explore around for a little while before pulling back.

Looking down at Troy with a little snarl, I once again start to bounce up and down on his cock. After a while, he runs his hands up my stomach and cups them underneath my tits, pushing up on them. I lean back, shifting my weight to the rear and putting more pressure on his balls as I continues pounding away at him.

“Holy fucking shit,” I say under my breath while he grunts away below me. “Your cock feels so good in my pussy. I love riding you like this.”

I continue riding him like an cowgirl for another minute or so before I’ve had enough. Keeping his cock firmly inside my pussy, I spin around so I’m facing the other way, my ass to him, in the reverse-cowgirl position. I immediately pick up where I left off, riding him intensely, pounding my pussy down onto his cock so hard that it’s almost painful.

I reach back, grab one of my ass cheeks in each hand, and spread my ass. Holding my ass open, I ride him some more before releasing one of my ass cheeks and sticking my index finger into my asshole.

I work the tip of my finger around for a little bit then pull it out and bring it to my mouth. Turning my upper body so I’m looking back at him, I suck the ass juices off of my finger.

I see Troy’s eyes light up.

“You like that, do you?” I ask. “You like watching me taste my ass?”

Troy nods. “It’s nasty as hell,” he says.

“You’re damn right it is,” I say, adding my middle finger into the mix, getting them both lubed up. “Do you know what else is nasty as hell?” I add after pulling my fingers out of my mouth.

Troy shakes his head.

“When I do this,” I say, reaching back and slipping my finger back into my asshole. A little moan escapes from my throat and I slow things down, riding his cock in long, steady thrusts while my fingers work my asshole. Once it’s a good and loose, I stick a third finger inside.

“Jesus Christ,” Troy says, marveling at my filthiness.

Moaning more loudly now, I jam all three fingers deep into my asshole, moving them back and forth as it continues to widen. Eventually I pull all three fingers out and lick them clean, one at a time.

“Your turn,” I say, smiling back at him.

Troy takes over, spitting on his middle and index fingers and then sliding them into my asshole. I reach back and spread my ass and start bouncing on him with more intensity while he works my asshole with his fingers. His cock is harder than ever inside my pussy, filling me up, turning me on like crazy.

After a full minute, I yank Troy’s fingers out of my asshole. With my upper body still turned to face him, I slip his two fingers into my mouth. Once they’re sucked clean of my ass juices, I climb off of him and scoot my body backwards until my ass is sitting right above his head.

“Are you ready to get really nasty?” I ask, looking down at him.

“Give it to me,” he says.

“Are you sure?”

“Positive,” Troy says. “Do whatever you want to me.”

“If you insist,” I say. Then, with my hands still spreading my ass wide, I drop my pussy directly onto his face again. Only this time I’m facing the other way. I sit on his face with all of my weight, smothering him for a few seconds before switching things up.

Sliding my body forward, I change the angle so that now my asshole is right above Troy’s mouth. He sticks his tongue out and start licking my asshole, working it around in circles, getting my asshole nice and wet.

“That’s a good boy,” I say, shivers going up and down my spine. “Get that tongue in there. Lick my asshole you filthy little boy. Taste my ass. Get it all over your tongue.”

As I moan and shudder above him, Troy slides the tip of his tongue into my asshole and starts bouncing his face against my ass, forcing his tongue deeper inside me with every thrust. I release my ass cheeks and drop my weight onto his face, smothering him with my ass, and forcing his tongue even deeper inside my asshole.

As Troy struggles beneath me, I decide to repay him for his service. Leaning forward, I take his cock in my mouth and start bobbing my head up and down.

I eventually lift my ass off his face, giving him a chance to breathe. As he gasps for air, I continue sucking his cock, taking it from tip to base, wet gagging sounds escaping from my mouth as saliva gets everywhere.

Once Troy is breathing normally again, he again spreads my ass with his hands and goes back to work licking my asshole. It isn’t long before I release Troy’s cock from my mouth and start climbing back down his body.

“No more playing around,” I say, grabbing his cock and holding it upright while I hover above it, my asshole nearly touching the tip of it. “I need your cock in my asshole.”

I’m still facing away from him as I insert his cock into my asshole. Leaning back, half squatting, my elbows locked out and palms on the bed back by Troy’s head, I slam my ass down onto his groin, taking him balls deep in my anus right away.

Not taking things slow whatsoever, I rides Troy’s cock, bouncing up and down, hammering away, my entire weight slamming down onto his body. As Troy grabs ahold of my waist, I run my hand down my stomach and insert two fingers into my pussy.

“Goddammit that feels so fucking good,” I say aloud between gasping breaths. “I love the feel of your cock in my ass. Give it to me, baby. Fuck me like you mean it! Break me in half!”

Troy listens, putting his hands beneath my ass and holding my body in place while he jackhammers his hips upward, fucking my asshole with everything he has while I bang away at my pussy.

Things get so crazy that after one particularly violent thrust, Troy’s cock slips out of my asshole. I immediately pop my fingers out of my pussy and slide my ass back towards his head. Sitting on his stomach, I lean over and wrap my lips around his cock and go to town on it, bobbing up and down, taking the whole thing in my mouth, gagging on it and getting it even more slippery than before.

After Troy’s cock is coated with my saliva, I scoot forward and slide it back into my asshole. But instead of bouncing this time, I move my ass forward and back, grinding on his cock.

Troy gives me a slap on the ass. I turn my upper body so I’m looking back at him. “If you’re gonna smack my ass do it like you mean it,” I say. “Don’t be such a pussy.”

Laughing, Troy slaps my other asscheek, harder this time.

“That’s what I’m talking about,” I say, riding his more aggressively.

He smacks me again, even harder this time. I let out a little yelp. He smacks my other cheek. I yelp again.

“Is that how you like it?” he asks. There’s an edge in his voice that hasn’t been there yet.

“Damn right,” I say. “Pain and pleasure go hand in hand together.”

Troy smacks my ass even harder. The sound fills the room like a gunshot.

“Like that?” he says.

“Yes,” I reply.

He smacks me again. And again. And again.

I’m screaming now, “Yes, YES, YES!” as he continues smacking away. My ass is stinging but I love it. I’m practically in a perpetual orgasm right now.

My back arches and my head tilts back, allowing Troy to easily grab a handful of my hair and give it a yank.

I reply with a low moan. There’s nothing I love more than getting my hair pulled, especially while I’m getting my ass fucked. It’s heaven. It feels so good that I can’t even form any words. All I can do is scream and groan and try to breathe.

 Still yanking down on my hair with one hand, Troy slaps my ass with the other. And while I love it, I can’t let him get away with so much without giving him something in return. So I reach down and grab ahold of his ballsack and give it a rough squeeze while continuing to hammer my ass down on his cock.

Troy lets out a low groan and pays me back by yanking harder on my hair.

“You want to play, do you?” I say, not really talking to him but just talking aloud. “Okay then, let’s play.” I squeeze his balls more tightly.

Enjoying the implications of this little game, Troy pulls on my hair hard enough that I let out a sharp gasp that has a quite a bit of pain mixed in with the pleasure. Once I have recovered I squeeze Troy’s balls so hard that he gasps almost entirely in pain.

“Okay, okay,” Troy says, releasing my hair. “You win.”

I turn back to face him again, a little smile on my lips. “You’re damn right I do,” I say, not releasing his balls but toning down the pressure. I’m still squeezing, just not as hard. I want him to remember who’s boss. “It’s good though, isn’t it? Up to a certain point, at least.”

“Hell yes,” Troy says. “It’s fucking great.”

Laughing, I play with his balls while I continue fucking him, rubbing them together and juggling them in my palm while my asshole bounces up and down on his cock.

I straddle the line between pleasure and pain so successfully that I can tell Troy is right at the point where he’s about ready to cum. His groans are deeper and more consistent, his breath more rapid. But I’m not ready for this to be over. Not yet, anyway.

I let go of his balls, then smack them a couple of times, causing him to flinch.

“What the fuck was that for?” he asks. His voice is loud but he’s not mad, just confused.

“So you won’t cum yet,” I say.

“I wasn’t going to,” he replies.

“Maybe not,” I answer. “But I had to make sure. I’m not done with you yet.”

And with that, I lift myself off his cock, freeing it from my asshole, then spin around to face him, switching my feet so I’m still straddling his waist.

Standing over him, I play with my pussy, slipping three fingers inside and banging away. A few seconds later I let out a deep, shuddering moan and cum again, squirting pussy juice all over Troy’s stomach and chest.

I immediately bend down and lick my juices off Troy’s body, my tongue running over his flesh while my eyes remained locked on his.

After I clean Troy’s flesh of my juices, I squat down, grab ahold his cock, and bring my asshole down to it. Pressing the tip of his cock against my anus but not hard enough to penetrate it, I catch his eyes.

“Are you ready for the home stretch?” I ask.

He nods.

Smiling, I slide his cock back into my asshole. With my hands on his chest for balance, I drop my body onto his cock, taking it all the way down before rising back up, making his cock completely disappear inside my asshole.

Despite smacking his cock around a short time back, I can tell he’s still really close to cumming. Which means I have to work quickly if I want to get off again.

With this in mind, I bounce on his cock for a little while, taking it fairly slow, before straddling him proper and using my asshole to work his cock up and down and forward and back at the same time, my moans reaching a fevered pitch now.

Troy is fighting not to cum but I can tell he’s not going to be able to hold out much longer. So I start rubbing my clit with my right hand while continuing to hammer down on his cock with my ass, trying to get myself there before he does. And it works.

After working my clit for half a minute, I let out another animalistic moan and cum yet again, sending more of my juices squirting out of my pussy and onto his chest.

This time the spray is more powerful; it reaches his upper chest and neck and some even gets on his face. For some reason me squirting all over Troy turns him on immensely, immediately putting him over the edge. He curses under his breath a couple times, alerting me that he’s about to cum, as if I couldn’t tell just from looking at him.

Since I’ve already cum again, I’m more than happy to pull his cock out of my asshole. After bending down in front of him, I take the shaft of his cock in my hand and the head in my mouth. I then proceed to jerk him off while sucking on the tip of his cock.

I stare at Troy while I blow him to completion, maintaining eye contact the entire time. Troy’s body tenses in preparation of cumming. I’m guessing he thinks I’m going to take his load in my mouth but just as he start to shoot his seed I pull his cock out of my mouth and aim it back at him, pointing it at his head.

Staring at him, getting off on his discomfort, I jerk Troy off to completion, sending his white sperm shooting up towards his face. With no real recourse, Troy grimaces and turns his head to the side, hoping to spare himself the brunt of the explosion.

Luckily for him, just a few splashes hit his chin. Most of his load ends up on his stomach and chest and a little bit on his neck, mixing with my juices that I deposited on him just moments ago.

Smiling at him with a demonic grin, I take Troy’s cock in my mouth and suck on the tip, extracting the last few drops of cum from his cock with enough force to make him squirm. Eventually I let his cock out of my mouth and release my hold on it.

As Troy’s chest heaves in an attempt to catch his breath, I slide off him. I climb to my feet and head into the bathroom, reappearing with a towel in my hand. I toss it to Troy.

“Clean yourself up and let yourself out,” I say, turning and heading back towards the bathroom.

“That’s it?” he says, trying unsuccessfully to hide his hurt. “You’re just gonna fuck me and then tell me to get out?”

“Pretty much,” I say, stopping and turning to face him. While I wouldn’t mind seeing him again, the next stage is up to him. If he has the balls to keep going, then I’ll consider giving him a ring sometime. If not, well, let’s just say I don’t have time for men who don’t even have enough balls to not slink away in defeat.

“Can we do this again sometime?” he asks carefully.

“That depends,” I say.

“On what?”

“On whether or not you’ll let me get rougher with you the next time,” I say.

“Only if you let me get rougher with you,” he replies.

Good answer, I think to myself. “That sounds fair enough to me,” I say. “Leave your number and maybe I’ll give you a ring one of these days.”

“I can do that,” he says.

“Good. Then do it,” I say, turning and heading back towards the bathroom. After entering, I close the door behind me and start the shower. A few seconds later I hear the front door closing.

I climb into the shower and start cleaning up. Being a slut is a dirty business, but I wouldn’t have it any other way. It’s just who I am. And I’m certainly not ashamed of it. Not by any means.

#####

HOT AND SEXY LADY

I’m a traveling man. Not quite in the old-school sense of the word, necessarily, but in the spirit of it, at least. My job takes me around the country, keeping me continually on the move; two weeks on the West Coast, a day in the Midwest, a weekend the South, then on to the East Coast for a week before heading back west. We have companies in almost half of the states of the US, and I’m constantly putting out fires in every single one of them.

Needless to say this precludes me from having a traditional relationship. It simply wouldn’t be fair to be gone from my family at all times; not to me or to them. But that’s okay. I’ve never been much for the traditional lifestyle anyway. I prefer to do things my own way.

Luckily for me I’m a pretty good looking dude, a tall and dark-haired 27-year old with a body honed from years of playing sports and working out. I’m extremely comfortable in my own skin and have a pitch-black, self-deprecating sense of humor. Which is a long-winded way of saying that I’ve never really had any trouble with women.

That last part has made things pretty easy for me while I’m on the road. Over the years I’ve cultivated a number of relationships, leaving me with one woman for each of the cities I visit on a regular basis. They’re not girlfriends in the traditional sense but they’re more than just fuck-buddies. Each women is someone I spend the majority of my non-working time with when I come into town, sort of like a short-lived, temporary relationship, minus all the hassles. We party, we go to dinner, we hang out, and we fuck. Then we both move on until the next time I’m in town.

There are, of course, occasional issues that flare-up in this kind of set-up, but for the most part, it works wonderfully. I’m certainly happy about my life. The way I see it I get the best of both worlds; a bevy of hot, awesome, sexually-active companions without the hassles and pitfalls of a long-term relationship. I couldn’t ask for anything more.

#

I arrived in St. Louis at 6PM, got into my rental car, and made my way towards Melanie’s apartment. I had four days in the city, most of which were going to spent working, but tonight I had the evening to do with what I pleased. So I’d made plans to take Melanie to dinner before settling down for the night.

Melanie was a 23-year old graduate student at the University of Missouri, where she was studying to be a biochemist. I’d met her a couple years back when she was working part-time at one of our sister companies, helping make ends meet.

At a shade under 5’4” and barely more than 100 pounds, Melanie was a tiny young woman with long brown hair and a rocking body. She was one of those lucky girls that could go either way; she could play down her looks and be the girl-next-door, cute as a button, all innocent and wholesome looking, or she could sex things up and pull off the filthy, slutty look with ease.

Most of the time, I preferred the latter. Luckily for me, on this night, that was what I got.

It was just after 7PM when I knocked on her door.

“Come on in,” I heard Melanie call out. “I’m in the bedroom.”

I opened the door and walked in, then closed and locked it behind me. I made my way into the bedroom, an excited little smile playing on my lips. I loved these first nights with one of my girls. It was like Christmas morning every single time.

I pushed Melanie’s bedroom door open and peeked inside her room. She was standing in front of a full-length mirror attached to the wall next to the bed, putting the finishing touches on her bright-red lipstick, which combined with the generous portion of black mascara around her eyes and the teased-up, slightly ruffled hair to give her that ultra-slutty look that I loved so much.

Her outfit played it up too, consisting of a long-sleeve white blouse that showed off her small but firm and perfect tits while leaving her flat midriff exposed and a tiny jean skirt that barely covered her ass and left her black g-string panties visible. And just to top things off she was wearing a pair of black knee-high boots with heels that added four inches to her frame, making her almost my height.

Melanie caught my eye in the mirror and flashed me a smile. “What do you think?” she asked, spinning in place.

“I think I’m already hard just from looking at you.”

“You like it that much, huh?”

“Like it? Hell, it’s all I can do to not cream my pants right now.”

Melanie laughed and went back to finishing up her lipstick. It was a totally unnecessary move, meant only to taunt me with her puckered up lips. And it worked. I just couldn’t resist.

I came up behind her and pressed my body up against hers. My already hard cock was pressing against my pants, poking her in the lower back, right above her ass. She caught my eyes in the mirror and smiled wickedly. I returned the gesture.

“I thought we were going to dinner?” Melanie said, acting all innocent.

“We are,” I replied. “Just not until after I ravage you.”

“I don’t know,” she said, pretending to play hard-to-get, a ruse that was undermined by her wry smile and the tone of her voice, not to mention her body, which was rubbing up against mine with deliberate intentions. “It took me half an hour to get made up like this. I don’t know if I want to go through that again.”

“Please,” I said, drawing the word out to play up my mock disgust. “You know this is exactly why you got all dolled up. You wanted to make it impossible for me to keep my hands off you.”

“I must admit, I was hoping it would have that effect.”

“Then stop your whining and let me do what I’m good at,” I said as I ran my hand up the side of her body, slipped my hand under her shirt and cupped her right breast. I pinched her nipple and felt it harden beneath my fingers almost immediately. She let out a low moan as I rubbed her nipple between my fingertips.

“Oh, okay. Fine,” Melanie said in an exaggeratedly resigned tone. “If you can’t keep your hands off me, then I guess I’ll just have to let you do your worst.” She began rubbing her ass up and down against me, her breathing rate growing more and more rapid with every second.

I leaned over and nibbled on her earlobe while I switched my hand over to her right nipple and gave it the same treatment as the left one. Once both were hard enough to be poking through the material of her shirt, I slid my hand out from under her shirt and continued running it up her body until it was wrapped loosely around her throat.

Our eyes were still locked together via the mirror while I lifted her chin slightly and licked and sucked at her exposed neck. Her hands came up to her tits and she grabbed ahold of them over the material and played with them.

Melanie’s breath continued to grow shallower and quicker as I ran my other hand down under her ass and curled my fingers and start playing with her pussy, rubbing it over her panties, causing them to soak through almost immediately.

She tilted her head up and back, kissing my lips as I slid her g-string to the side, giving me access to her pussy proper. I slipped two fingers inside her pussy and started banging her with them. One of her hands dropped to my crotch and began rubbing my cock through my pants.

I stuck my tongue deeper into her mouth and explored more aggressively, matching the intensity of my fingers, which were now slamming in and out of her pussy with more vigor. Melanie turned it up a notch on her end too, unzipping my fly and sticking her hand into my pants to get a better grip on my cock.

Our lips were still locked together as I added another finger to the fray, making it three inside of her pussy. She countered by pulling my cock out of my pants and starting to jerk me off.

Suddenly I pulled my head back, breaking off our kiss. I slipped my fingers out of her pussy and stuck them in her mouth. She sucked on them greedily, licking her juices from my fingers, cleaning them off one by one while she looked at my reflection in the mirror.

When she was done, I ran my free hand back down towards her ass and gave it an upwards slap. She yelped in surprise and pleasure. I did it again. She made the same noise and starting jerking me off more aggressively while she groped at her tits with her other hand, slapping and smacking them and pinching her nipple. She was obviously enjoying herself. As was I. And things were about to get even better.

I grabbed ahold of my cock and slid it inside her pussy and slowly started moving my hips back and forth. It wasn’t long before I was giving her every inch of my manhood.

“God damn,” Melanie said. “That feels so fucking good. I’ve missed you so much.”

I wrapped one arm around her upper body and grabbed her opposite shoulder and pulled her closer to me until our heads were just inches apart. My other hand slid up her waist and grabbed ahold of her breast and squeezed as I laid into her with everything I had.

Melanie spread her legs further apart, allowing me to get in under her body, giving me a better angle to work with. I ran my hand down her stomach and between her legs and began rubbing her clit as I continued fucking her from behind.

“Holy shit,” she said between deep, shuddering breaths. “Give it to me, baby. Give me that hard cock of yours.”

We were both breathing hard and grunting softly, filling the room with the sounds of sex. Melanie’s pussy was so wet it was difficult to keep my cock inside her, it threatened to slide all the way out of her every time I pulled back it was so slippery.

A short time later, gasping for breath and needing a break, I leaned over, my stomach pressing against Melanie’s back and my chin resting on her shoulder.

Melanie turned her face so she was looking over her shoulder at me. Her breath was ragged, her eyes intense, her hair everywhere.

“Not a bad start to the evening,” she said, smiling at me.

“Not bad at all,” I replied.

Giggling, she turned so she was facing me. and dropped to her knees. “Do you mind if we mix things up a little bit?” she asked.

“Not at all,” I said.

“I want to lick my pussy juices off your hard cock,” she added, making me shiver in delight.

“Be my guest,” I said, my cock harder than ever.

Melanie flashed me a grin and dropped to her knees. She grabbed ahold of my cock with her hand and then ran her tongue up and down and all around it, cleaning my cock of her pussy juices, her eyes turned up to me the whole time.

“Fuckin-A,” I said, laughing under my breath as I stared down at her. She was one hell of a filthy slut. But in a good way, of course.

After my cock was cleaned off, Melanie put her hands on my ass, then wrapped her lips around my cock and started pushing her head forward, taking my cock into her mouth one inch at a time, not slowing down and not stopping until the whole thing was in her mouth, eliciting a soft, wordless sigh from me.

Melanie effortlessly held her position—deepthroating my cock, hands gripping my ass, nose touching my stomach—for a full 5 seconds before backing off to take a deep breath.

One of her hands went to the base of my shaft and grabbed on tight while the other cupped my balls. Staring up at me, locking her eyes with mine, she spit on my cock and started jerking me off.

“Did that feel good?” she asked, still jerking me off while she talked.

I nodded.

“Do you like it when I deepthroat your cock? When I take the whole thing in my throat.”

I nodded again, my grin matching hers.

“Do you want me to do it again?”

“Yes please,” I said.

“Okay,” she replied. “But only on one condition.”

“You name it,” I said.

“After I’m done, you return the favor.”

“No offense,” I said, “But I don’t think that’s physically possible.”

“Ha-ha,” she said humorlessly, but her eyes reflected her amusement. “You know what I mean.”

I laughed. “No problem,” I said. “It would be my pleasure to eat your pussy once you’re done sucking my cock.”

“Then let’s get this show on the road,” Melanie said.

She shifted position, sliding her body further beneath me. Holding my cock upright against my stomach, she started licking my balls. With her other hand she squeezed my sack tight, trapping my balls in a little pouch of her making, and proceeding to go to town on them, licking, sucking, and gargling them, one at a time, then the other, and finally both together.

She slapped my cock against her tongue a couple times then went back to blowing me, her lips moving up and down my shaft along with her hand, sucking and jerking at the same time, choking noises coming from her mouth as she took my cock deeper and deeper down her throat. And then her hands were again gripping my ass cheeks and my cock had completely disappeared.

“Ho-ly shit,” I said as she held my cock in her throat for what seemed like an eternity. Her tongue flicked out and licked my balls, then she started to gag and finally pulled off my cock. She took a couple of deep, coughing breaths then spit on my cock and started jerking it some more, the ridiculous amount of saliva coating my cock making it slippery as hell.

With her free hand she grasped my sack, cupping my balls in her palm. “I love these balls,” she said, smiling up at me. “I want them slapping up against me, smacking against my pussy while you fuck me from behind.”

“I thought you wanted me to return the favor?” I said, smiling down at her.

“I do,” she said. “But I never said when I wanted you to eat my pussy. That can come later. Right now I need your hard cock inside of me again.”

“Fair enough,” I said, smiling widely. I loved it when she talked dirty.

“But this time I want you to fuck me like you mean it,” she said, staring up at me with an intense look. “Like you’ve got something to prove. Can you do that?”

“Fuck yeah,” I said.

“Then show me what you got, big boy. Turn me inside out.”

“With pleasure,” I said, pulling her to her feet and then lifting her up in my arms.

I carried her over to the bed and dropped her atop the covers, then spun her around and put her on her hands and knees. Her skirt was riding up her hips, covering just the very top of her incredibly tight, perfect little ass, framing it perfectly. It had me salivating just looking at it. I climbed onto the bed, spread her legs wider, and sidled up to her, my cock resting on top of her ass. I flipped the skirt up to get it out of the way, so it was just above her ass, then slid my cock inside her dripping wet, freshly shaved pussy.

Melanie let out a little gasp followed by a low moan as I gave her my cock in fast but shallow strokes, starting things off relatively slowly. But she was having none of that, bucking her ass back into me, forcing my cock deeper inside her with every thrust.

With my hands on her hips for balance, our bodies slammed together, her ass bouncing off my hips as I bottomed out inside her pussy. I spread one of her asscheeks, giving myself a better look at her pretty little asshole, which was opening wider and wider as she got more and more excited.

“Is that all you got?” she said, turning her head to look back at me. “Come on, you can do better than that, can’t you?”

Grinning evilly, I decided to bypass her asshole (for now) and ran my hands up her back and grabbed her shoulders, pulling her back harder against me as I continued pounding away at her pussy.

“You like talking shit, don’t you?” I said as I slammed my cock balls-deep inside her, my hips hammering away at her ass.

“I love it,” Melanie cried between deep, gasping breaths.

“Yeah?” I said. “You like egging me on, getting me to fuck you harder and harder, don’t you?”

She was breathing too hard to answer me immediately so I released her shoulders and grabbed a handful of her hair and yanked back on it, forcing her to arch her back to alleviate the pressure.

“Don’t you!” I said, louder this time, demanding an answer.

“Yes!” Melanie cried, over and over again. “Yes, yes, YES!”

“Well here you go,” I said, climbing to my feet on the bed while keeping my cock inside her pussy. “Try this on for size.”

Standing over her now, my knees bent slightly and both my hands gripping her hair, I fucked her with everything I had, destroying her pussy with my cock. I was pulling back and down on her hair, tilting her head back so her chin was facing up at the ceiling and her spine was arched backwards, straining her back muscles and allowing me maximum penetration.

Her cries were louder but no longer made up of any words. Nothing but animalistic grunts and screams were coming out of her mouth, with for some reason made me absolutely crazy with lust, causing me to fuck her even more aggressively.

The harder I fucked her the more noise she made, which quickly became a dangerous proposition for me. I loved hearing her squeal so much that it wasn’t long before I was hammering away at her with all my energy, so lost in the moment that I was right on the verge of cumming.

I quickly yanked my throbbing cock out of her pussy and gave it a couple of hard smacks to bring it back from the brink.

Melanie was looking back at me with a huge smile on her face, giggling like a schoolgirl. She knew exactly what had just happened.

“Pretty close, huh?” she said, taunting me. Not only did she like talking shit during actual intercourse, but she loved talking in between the deed. It never ended with her. Which is exactly why I liked her so much.

“Nah, not really,” I lied, not wanting to give her the satisfaction of knowing how close she came to making me cum in such a short time.

“Yeah, right,” she said, not buying it one bit. “You were just moments away.”

“No I wasn’t.”

“Then why’d you pull out so quickly?”

I shrugged, playing out the string, although I wasn’t really sure why. “I just felt like it.”

“Then stick it back in,” Melanie said, smacking her pussy with her hand. When I didn’t put my cock back in her right away, she added, “Come on, what are you waiting for?”

“In a minute,” I said.

“See, I knew it,” she said. “If you stick your hard cock back in me right now you’ll cum within seconds.”

“It isn’t that,” I lied again.

“Then what is it?”

“I just wanted to get something out of the way, that’s all. I don’t like having a debt over my head.”

“What do you mean?” Melanie asked, looking genuinely confused.

Instead of answering, I dropped down to my knees and buried my face in her ass.

“Oh,” she said, groaning softly. “That’s right. I almost forget that you owed me that.”

I started working her pussy with my tongue, licking it up and down a few times before sliding it deep inside her, tasting her sweet and salty muskiness, breathing it in, letting it engulf me. She reached down and grabbed the back of my head, pulling my face deeper into her, practically smothering me, then bounced up and down, grinding on my face as little moans of exertion and joy escaped from her mouth.

As I continued working Melanie’s pussy with my tongue, the amplitude and intensity of the sounds coming from her mouth increased. For as much as she enjoyed getting fucked, she loved getting her pussy eaten even more. Which meant she made even more noise, which turned me on even further. But luckily for me, while I was eating her out, there was absolutely no danger of me cumming, so I could do it all night long. And I often did.

But not tonight. On this evening, I had other plans. Plans I’d been making for a while now, but so far had been unable to make good on, for fear of how Melanie would react. Tonight, however, I was ready to move, to turn up the heat a bit.

I got my fingers into the act, slipping three of them into her pussy while I continued using my tongue on it, slurping up Melanie’s juices that were dripping from her as she continued moaning and groaning intensely.

Banging away at her pussy with my fingers, I decided to make my move, lifting my head upward just a bit, running my tongue from the top of her pussy to her asshole.

As my tongue made contact with her anus, she let out a groan like no other I’d heard from her before. It started off high-pitched like normal but quickly dove into a deep, guttural growl.

Startled a bit by the new pitch in her voice, I glanced up the length of her body, my tongue leaving the surface of her asshole for just a moment. I wasn’t sure if her reaction was a good one of a bad one, but I quickly found out.

“Do it again,” she said desperately. “Please do that again.”

So I did, smiling as I went after her asshole with more vigor, licking and tonguing it while I continued hammering my fingers in and out of her pussy.

Once her asshole was nice and wet and warmed up, I slid the tip of my tongue inside it, penetrating her anus just slightly. She let out another shriek and her entire body quivered and she pushed her ass back against my face.

“Deeper,” she said between gasping breaths. “Stick your tongue deeper inside my asshole.”

With pleasure, I thought to myself as I pressed my face further forward, forcing my tongue deeper inside her.

Melanie got into the act too, reaching back to grab her asscheeks and spreading them wide, allowing me even deeper access to her asshole. I yanked my fingers out of her pussy to give myself a better angle to work with and then dove in with abandon, reaching under her body with my arms to grab ahold of her tits while I squished my face against her flesh as forcefully as I could.

I held my tongue deep inside Melanie’s asshole for a full ten seconds, wiggling it around a bit and loosening it up for what I hoped was to come next.

And sure enough, just seconds after I finally let my tongue slide out of her asshole, she turned her upper body towards me and looked at me with a mischievous grin.

“Now that you got my asshole all nice and wet and loose, what are you going to do with it?” she said.

“I don’t know,” I replied, returning her grin. I stood up so I was towering over her, my cock resting atop her perfect little ass. “What do you want me to do with it?”

“I want you to stick your hard cock in it and fuck my ass until I cum,” Melanie said, her eyes full of need.

“Is that right?” I said, just playing with her at this point.

I love it when Melanie talked dirty to me and I always tried to get as many words out of her as I could, even at the expense of immediate gratification. After all, letting one’s excitement level get too high is a sure sign of a short session. The key lasting longer in bed is to maintain a lid on your excitement, to keep a handle on it, so to speak.

Melanie nodded.

“And what are you going to do for me if I give you what you want?” I said, grinding my hips slowly against her, my cock riding the crack of her ass and my balls pressing against her asshole.

“Anything you want,” she said between deep breaths.

“Anything?” I asked, raising one eyebrow.

“Anything,” she repeated, more desperately this time. “Fuck my ass and I’ll do whatever you want.”

“All right,” I said as I grabbed ahold of my cock and smacked it against her asscheek a couple of times. “But I’m going to hold you to that, okay?”

Biting down on her bottom lip, Melanie nodded.

I stared down at her sexy face, made even more attractive by the desperation painted on it, and slid my cock into her asshole. My excitement level was off the charts, partially because of my cock in Melanie’s asshole, and partially because I had her thinking I was doing her a favor but giving her exactly what I had been seeking all along. It was the best of both worlds.

At first, I didn’t even move. I was so fascinated by the look of my cock planted halfway in her ass all I could do was stare at it. Not to mention the fact that it felt like if I moved even a little bit I was going to cum instantly. Something about the psychological impact of fucking Melanie in the ass had me right at the point of orgasm. I figured it was the taboo as much as the physical sensation that was threatening to spill me over.

Melanie sensed (not to mention, felt) my trepidation. She looked back at me and saw my face and uttered an evil-sounding laugh. “Is my tight little asshole too much for you to handle?” she said, gently taunting me. “Are you going to bust your load without even having the chance to fuck my ass proper?”

I didn’t answer. It was taking all my concentration just to avoid doing exactly what she was talking about. Melanie’s asshole was so tight, and the pressure was so much more intense than vaginal sex—her sphincter muscles seemed to squeeze every part of my cock at the same time, providing constant stimulation—that I wasn’t sure how long I could hold out for. I felt like if I moved at all I was done for.

And then she started slowly moving her ass back against me.

“Holy fuck,” I groaned as she worked my cock deeper and deeper into her asshole.

“Do you like that?” she asked. “Do you like the feel of your cock in my asshole?”

“I fucking love it,” I said.

“It feels good, doesn’t it?” Melanie said. “So tight and tense and nasty.”

This time I just nodded my head. I was afraid to speak.

“Give it to me deeper,” she said. “I want to feel your cock deep in my asshole.”

Figuring I didn’t have much time left anyway, I bit the bullet, pushing my hips forward, forcing my cock further into her asshole.

Melanie let out a little gasp, followed by a low moan of pleasure. “Just like that,” she said softly, mostly to herself. “Fuck that tight asshole with that hard cock of yours.”

My cock was working in and out of her asshole now, moving fairly quickly but not penetrating her too deeply. It was disappearing about halfway in before I was forced to pull it back out but the way things were going that was more than enough.

Melanie had dropped her head to the bed, altering the angle of penetration a bit and giving an even better look at her ass.

“Holy fucking shit,” she said, groaning with every thrust. Her breath was ragged and her voice was high pitched. “Don’t stop, don’t fucking stop. I’m gonna fucking cum!”

So I continued fucking her asshole at the same pace, a nice, solid rhythm, not too fast and not too slow, not too deep but not too shallow. I was ready to cum too but forced myself to hold out until she did. It was the least I could do. But she had to hurry.

Luckily for me she did, cumming shortly afterwards, her entire body shaking as a high-pitched scream escaped from her throat.

A few seconds later, I came too, pulling my cock out of her asshole and shooting my seed all over her back, drenching it in white, a couple of the bursts reaching her neck.

“Goddamit that was fucking good,” Melanie said, flipping onto her back.

“Hell yeah it was,” I said, dropping onto the bed next to her.

“You liked it, huh?” she said.

“I fucking loved it,” I replied. “I only wish I could have lasted longer with my cock in your ass.”

“Next time,” she said, leaning over and giving me a kiss. “Next time I’ll get more warmed up before hand and get some lubed involved. That should loosen things up a bit and let you fuck my ass for a while longer before cumming all over me.”

“Sounds good to me,” I said, marveling once again at my luck in someone finding Melanie.

“You ready for a shower?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I said. “Are you?”

She nodded. We stood up.

“Did you decide what you want me to do for forcing you to stick your cock in my ass?” Melanie asked as we made our way to the bathroom.

“Actually, I did,” I said.

“And what was it?”

“You’ll find out after we get ourselves all cleaned up,” I said, flashing her a grin.

“What about dinner?” she said.

“That can wait.”

“It’s that good, huh?” Melanie said, peering at me with one eyebrow raised.

“Oh yeah,” I replied. “It’s a doozy.”

“I can’t wait.”

“Neither can I.”

#####

MY KINKY LESBIAN ROOMMATE

I think whenever people experiment, it’s usually in college. Clothing styles, haircuts, drugs, sex, whatever. College is the time all of us remember as having no reservations, no real responsibilities or concerns. You can try whatever you want and it’s okay, simply because it’s college. It’s like a free pass into whatever worlds you are curious about.

On this particular evening, I was curious about Linda. Linda was my roommate my senior year. We had an apartment near campus. She had dropped out of school about ten years before but stayed put and kept renting the other bedroom to college students. I had met her while waitressing to pay the bills and I moved in soon after. Linda had experience like no else I had ever met. Not just life experience, but sexual experience. She would know a guy for less than a day but if he was the right height, build, and had a southern accent, she’d blow him in the car as he drove her home. She’d swallow too! She was a little hard around the edges from years of men who didn’t know how to treat a woman, or just didn’t care, but that made her all the more soft and gentle when she did let you in her private world. As roommates we had grown to love each other as good friends do. I didn’t want to mess that up or have it be weird. That’s why for the year we had been roommates each off-handed comment about her having a man over and my joining them was met with my short laugh, walking into my room, turning the music on and then lowering the volume as they began to groan so I hear just enough to help me reach that wonderful warm, wet explosion between my legs when they did, even if I did have to get it from something that used 2 D batteries and a fumbling left hand with a wall in between so that I wouldn’t have to worry about things being awkward when the booze wore off and daylight hit.

 Tonight though, things were different. Linda had met a man who she felt was perfect. He was a trucker, gone most of the time and didn’t mind at all sharing her with whoever she wanted to get to know physically. He loved her as she was and she was grateful to find a man who didn’t hit her when he got pissed off but was still willing to spank her ass at least twice a day. They were a match made in, well, the trucker dive restaurant where she waited tables on the graveyard shift so she could take a quick break to the restroom or anyone’s car for a quickie whenever she felt like it. TJ had asked her to marry him and move back home with him to Tennessee. She had decided that any other man either wouldn’t put up with her current lifestyle or they would have that mean temper she had grown so used to, so she agreed. Boxes were packed. Most of the kitchen and living room went into my new apartment across town along with my bedroom furniture. The only things left in our apartment were the few items she felt she had to pack at the last minute. The television, DVD player loaded with her favorite girl on girl porn, her king size bed, and a small suitcase with a change of clothes, an extra pair of panties, her vibrator, few more choice DVDs and a bath towel.

I had brought over two bottles of red wine to toast her new found happiness and we sat on the bed drinking and talking about all the crazy things that had happened to us over the year we lived together. We had grown close and that friendship was about to end. You never mean for it to, but it always does. No one stays in touch across the country, not with new husbands and lives. At least, I knew that wasn’t me and I was losing my dear friend who I had grown to admire and respect so much.

 Well, if she was leaving then I wanted the two things that I had been secretly wanting since we met. I wanted to learn how to strip and I wanted to see if she could bring me the greatest orgasm I had ever had. Many a man had left our apartment blown away by her talents and I knew that she had been with women as well as men. Could she do the same for me? Could she leave me going home with a “sure am glad I came over tonight” stupid smile and not much else?

The second bottle of wine had a good dent in it when I felt brave enough to say, “You know how you offered to teach me to strip? I’d like to learn before you leave. Who knows if I will ever meet another ex-stripper who can teach me how to really do it, not just one who’s found a way to get off rubbing against a pole.” Linda laughed and said “We don’t have a pole but I can show you how to do a floor dance and a lap dance if you’d like.” “That could probably come in handy,” I replied and she hopped off the bed onto the floor.

I don’t really remember all the instructions that came along with it but I do remember how she moved like she was the most sexual creature in the world. Her physical appearance didn’t matter. She owned anyone watching, including me. She was rocking and grinding and twisting in ways that made my lower half heat up and my nipples hard. She knew where this was going. I didn’t move off the bed for fear she would smell how much I wanted her at that moment. She just kept dancing for me. Fully clothed at first, then she slowly peeled out of her shorts. Dancing in her shirt, bra and panties. Her ass was perfect. Waitressing and quickies had kept her in shape and toned. Her hands were touching her body as she danced. Strippers knew exactly how to turn you on as you watched, they had to if they wanted to eat well. Linda was no exception. I had not known her when she worked the clubs and had never before seen how amazing her body was and that look in her eyes that told me she wanted this as much as I did but she was going to make me wait for it.

Next, the shirt was unbuttoned one at a time and she was dancing around in her black lace bra and panties with her shirt over her shoulders like a cape swaying behind her. It was beautiful. Then, the show took a turn. She went to the TV and began to play the DVD in the background. “I need music for this part.” The video did provide music but also the moans and pleasure sounds of the two perfect women who were about to take turns on one another’s best parts. Linda dropped the shirt on that end of the bed, so that I was watching her and the two girls in the background. She knew exactly where this was going and knew that if I was going to chicken out, it would have been right then. She was good.

Seeing that this was not going to stop anytime soon, she handed me my wine glass, poured some, drank it down and then refilled it for me this time. “While you watch the show.” As she handed me the glass with her left hand, my crotch shot up to attention. There was a pressure different from that of just pent up excitement. When she reached for the wine, she also grabbed her vibrator and stuck it in between my legs with her right hand as she handed me the glass with her left. That sneaky bitch. It wasn’t on, yet, but it was pushing against me in the just the wrong spot. I drank half the glass, licked my lips, and moved my right leg to get more comfortable with the piece of plastic that was causing me to soak through my cotton panties. Linda took that as a good sign—which it was—and continued to slowly lose her bra and panties. At that point I had finished the wine and she leaned over me with her breasts an inch from my lips. I wanted to reach out and bite her nipple but I was nervous and clearly not the one in control of this situation. “Lap dance time. If I’m going to teach you, we need to make it fun for me too.” She took the vibrator and turned it on and had me hold it between my legs. My hand was wrapped around it but the vibrations could be felt going from the back of thumb to my crotch that my hand was right against and I was doing everything I could to keep a straight face and my breathing in check. Hell, I was trying to remember to breathe. I so badly wanted to move my hand and put that fabulous plastic dick on my clit and in my wet, hot hole that was clearly begging for something to fill it. But again, I wasn’t the one running the show and I didn’t want to risk breaking her rhythm and having this end before both of us were spent. We had ten hours before she left town and I was hoping at least a couple of them would be with us both naked and cumming together.

She began my turning her naked back to me. Then, she leaned over at the waist and began moving her ass up and down. It was touching the vibrator, which was on and touching her right back, so the lap dance wasn’t quite authentic but it was doing exactly what we both hoped it would. She clenched her ass and had the tool surrounded by her soft, firm flesh and carried it with her as she went up and down an inch or so. I had to struggle to hold my hand in place and not just let her take the toy with her. I was also struggling to keep it close enough to my crotch that some of the wonderful movement the toy made was getting to my soaking wet lips, even if through the back of my thumb.

 Linda’s inner thighs were shining. She was so wet that she was beginning to glisten. She had her ass near my crotch, wrapped around a vibrating dildo, and her face was staring right at the screen of the two women who were now finger-fucking one another. She unclenched, moved back just a touch and sat right on the toy. It slipped in so quickly that I had barely noticed what happened when the top of my fist was wet from hitting her cunt. I was still holding on to the vibrator and now, I was holding the key to her happiness. I finally got a clue and began to move my fist slowly and up and down so she no longer had to balance and negotiate the action. The wine was kicking in and I wanted to make her cum so that she would do the same for me but we needed to move so I could watch her face and her tits. I slowly and gently took the dildo in my hand and moved it to the right. She followed while it still was inside her. She moved to the right of me and was kneeling on the bed with my hand between her slick legs and the plastic shaft barely visible sticking out of her cunt. I pushed on one leg so that she began to turn over. Now, she was on her back and my hand was holding the speeding dick in her. I turned the base and the toy began to buzz on high and she yelped. I pulled it out of her, turned it off, looked at it, and brought it to my mouth. I looked at her and she nodded. I tasted the tip. It was magnificent. I pushed it far into my mouth to get as much of her juice as I could. She lay there, spread eagle and watching me. I pulled the cock out of my mouth, spread her pussy lips apart and lay it right on her clit. Then, I turned it on. Slowly. She let out a soft moan and I felt my own sweet spot begging for my panties to be removed and get some of that plastic! I began to move the toy up and down, from the top of her clit to her asshole. Stopping at her pussy to make her think I was going to enter her, but then I would move on. She was loving every second of it.

I couldn’t take it anymore. The girls screams of ecstasy were in the background and I was about to burn a hole through my panties. I wanted her to cum and cum now! I took the vibrator and pushed it into her, hard. Then I began pounding it against her and I leaned over and brought my tongue to her clit. She gasped. Her moans began to form words. “Yes. God, Yes,” Each word got louder as I got more violent. The vibrator got turned up to high, the ramming became more intense and my licking became nibbling and slurping and rubbing my tongue, chin, nose, whatever facial parts I could get deep onto her clit. It was being pushed back and forth as fast as I could while my shoulder and arm worked the plastic as deep into her as it would go. She began to cry out. “More, yes, more!” I was getting to be exhausted but her tension was building my tension and as I felt her shudder with release, my fingers became wet again and my own crotch began to shake. I was cumming with her even though no one was touching me. Now that is impressive.

When I thought her moment was done, I softly kissed her clit and turned off the buzzing toy. I smiled up at her. She smiled back. “You’re turn.” My pussy again began to shake and I didn’t think it would take anything more than a touch to get me to the point of having nothing left. She turned me around, took the toy, kissed me on the mouth and said, “Don’t think. Just relax.” I had a view of the two girls on the TV kissing each other hard and the top of Linda’s head as she and the plastic slipped below my waistline and pulled my miniskirt up. The cotton panties were moved to the side and all hell broke loose. There were fingers, a plastic cock and a tongue that couldn’t be made sense out of. All I knew was that I was about to cum like there was no tomorrow and my good friend was about to give me a night that I remember when I’m in the sack with a guy who just can’t quite figure it out. It was so good just thinking about it gets me off, even to this day. God, I love college!

#####

SEDUCED BY A SEXY PORNSTAR

Holy Shit.

It actually happened.

After spending nearly every waking moment over the last couple of days dreaming, hoping, praying and fantasizing about this turn of events, it actually happened.

I fucked the girl next door.

Well, truth be told, she did most of the work, but that’s to be expected. Why is that, you ask? We’ll get to that in a little bit. But first, I must digress. Set the scene, so to speak. Put some things on the record. Because, let’s be honest, this journal is going to be the only place I’ll ever be able to talk about any of this stuff.

That’s the only downside to this arrangement; I have to keep it to myself. Which is kind of a bummer, really. I mean, I just lived out what is quite possibly every young man’s dream—even if they won’t come right out and admit it—and I can’t even share the experience with anyone. Not any of my friends, that’s for sure. It would be all over Facebook and Twitter within minutes. And this is something I definitely don’t want getting around. I can only imagine what would happen if my mom ever found out. It would be the end of the world as I know it. And I most definitely would not feel fine.

But enough about my problems, let’s get to the good stuff.

I first noticed her three days ago.  I’d gotten home from school just after noon (it was my senior year and I only had a half-slate of classes) and my mom was still at work. I went to the fridge, got myself a Mountain Dew, opened the back door to let the dog out, then headed upstairs to spend a couple hours on the Playstation. But before I could get the game started, the dog started barking. So I looked outside to see what the fuss was all about.

That’s when I saw her.

It was impossible not to, really. After all, it’s not every day that you see a stranger lying topless on a lounge chair in your neighbor’s backyard.

“Who the fuck is that?” I said, not realizing I’d said it aloud until I actually heard the words. As far as I knew, the neighbors were childless. Granted, they’d only been living next door for about a year, but I’d never seen anyone under the age of forty over there. And certainly not this girl. I would have remembered her.

Even from a distance of a couple hundred feet, it was obvious she was ridiculously hot. A long, thin, perfectly-toned body, great tan, defined arms, sculpted legs, long brown hair, and a impossibly firm ass covered only by a micro-thin g-string bikini.

I just stood there and stared, transfixed, my dick getting hard just dreaming about getting a closer look at her, let alone doing anything else.

And then, as if on cue, she turned over, revealing her tits to the sun. On the smallish side but perky and firm, they were absolutely perfect. Not too big, not too small, more than a handful but not too much more. In a word, glorious.

She reached over and grabbed a water bottle and took a drink, exposing the hollow of her neck, then stretched out and settled into position. She had sunglasses on, so I only caught a glimpse of her face, but from what I could tell it was just as gorgeous as the rest of her.

I stood there for at least fifteen minutes, just staring and fantasizing, the rest of the world lost to me, my dick pressing painfully against my jeans. Questions bounced around in my head, all having to do with her. Who was she? How long would she be there? Did I possibly have a shot with her? (I knew the answer to this one of course, but I’d be lying if I said it didn’t cross my mind.)

But most of all, one specific question nagged at me more than anything: Why did she look familiar? Because she did. At first I didn’t believe it. Just wishful thinking, I said to myself. There’s no way in hell I’d seen her before. It wasn’t something I would have forgotten. But that was the thing; I did remember. Somewhere, at one time, I’d seen her.

I couldn’t pinpoint why she felt so familiar to me. It wasn’t anything specific, not any part of her body that brought up the recollection—not her face, not her great tits, not her tight ass—it was just a general feeling. It was the idea of her that tickled the tip of my brain, brought it right there on the cusp of recognition. Perhaps if I could just get a closer look, I would be able to—

I was so locked up in my own thoughts that it took me a moment to notice she’d shifted positions again. This time she was sitting up a little straighter and her sunglasses were in her hand.

With a start, I realized she was looking right at me.

Holy shit.

I quickly took a step back, out of her line of sight. I had no idea how long she’d been looking at me or if she could even see me for that matter, but either way I felt a flush of shame—not for looking at her (after all, it was obvious she didn’t care about being seen, in fact probably wanted to) but simply at being caught. I waited about a minute then tilted my head and peeked around the edge of the window to see if she’d had any reaction but she was gone.

I started to panic. What did she go inside for? Because she was embarrassed at being seen? (Doubtful) To call the cops to complain about a peeping tom? (Highly doubtful) Because the phone rang? (Probable) Because she was simply done tanning for the day? (Likely) Or maybe it was something else entirely. But whatever the reason, she was gone. The show was over.

After getting over my initial disappointment, I went into the bathroom and jerked off.

#

The next day I raced home to hopefully catch another glimpse of her, eschewing multiple requests by my friends to come over and hang out, giving them some lame excuse as to why I had to be home all the while keeping the real reason to myself.

After arriving home I immediately ran upstairs to have a look.

Bingo.

She was out there again, lying on her back, wearing the exact same outfit, (or lack of one, more accurately) obviously either unaware or not caring one bit that I had seen her the day before.

In fact, maybe it was nothing more than a coincidence, but today her chair was closer to my house and angled differently, so she was facing my window directly. Did she know I was watching her yesterday? Was this just her way of getting her jollies? Teasing me, perhaps?

Yeah, right, said the rational voice in my head. Keep dreaming, buddy. It’s just a better angle for the sun, that’s all.

Maybe it was and maybe it wasn’t. Who knew for sure? Certainly not I. But it didn’t really matter anyway. What did matter is that she was out there again, and this time I was prepared.

I’d set up a chair in the far corner of the room, allowing me to see just barely over the bottom of the window, and (in theory) making it impossible for her to see me (because of the angle) even if she happened to glance up. I also had a pair of mini-binoculars in case I wanted to get a closer look.

I closed and locked my door then pulled off my pants and sat down in the chair. My dick had been hard with anticipation pretty much all day, and now that the moment was here it was sticking out of my boxers without even the slightest touch. But that was about to change.

I don’t know about other guys out there, but for me, if my dick’s hard the urge to stroke it is almost unbearable. And so I started to stroke it slowly, all the while not taking my eyes off the vision of perfection lying in the sun below me. I took my time, working my cock in brief intervals, not wanting to waste a single second of the view by blowing my load before she was done for the day. Occasionally I would use my free hand to bring the binoculars to my eyes for a closer look, but for the most part I preferred the long-view to the close-up one.

About ten minutes in, she flipped over onto her back. Again she was topless, and again I marveled at the gall it took to sun topless outside in the open. The neighbor’s backyard was surrounded with old trees and shrubbery, and the only decent view to it from another house was from the exact spot I was in right now, but something told me that she didn’t give a fuck either way. The yard could be open to the world and she’d still be lying there half-naked.

 And so I sat there in my chair, periodically stroking my dick while watching her soak up the sun, perfectly content and feeling like I’d won the lottery, when, as impossible as it might sound, things took a turn for the better.

Her right hand dropped to her bikini bottoms and she started to rub down there.

At first I wasn’t sure what she was doing. Adjusting the material? Scratching an itch? But after a few seconds of slowly rubbing in a circular manner, it suddenly clicked.

She too was touching herself.

Oh. My. God. You have got to be kidding me.

I fumbled for the binoculars to verify what I thought I’d seen. But when I finally got them to my eyes I realized that from my spot in the chair I didn’t have a real good angle. So I crept up closer to the window, careful to keep my head low, just in case. Pretty soon I was right up against it. I rose up a bit and brought the binoculars to my face. Sure enough, up close, it was obvious.

She was playing with her pussy.

My dick got even harder. It was sticking straight out of my boxers, the erection almost painful. I tried to stuff it back inside but it was no use. So I just let it hang out and focused my attention of her.

And then, just in case there was any doubt, her index and middle fingers slipped underneath her bikini bottoms.

Fuck me.

The binoculars slipped from my hand and fell to the floor. But I didn’t bother searching for them. I could see fine without them, perhaps even better, because I could take her entire body in as she enjoyed herself, from her head thrown back in ecstasy to her toes curled up in pleasure as her fingers went to work beneath her panties. With her free hand she started working one of her tits, groping it, squeezing the nipple, slapping it lightly.

She shoved her panties aside and went to work on herself with more intensity, her fingers moving faster and faster, in and out of her pussy. By now I had given up on my own attempts at austerity and was full-on stroking my cock as I watched her. I was close to the point of finishing but trying to hold off until she was done too. I didn’t want to waste a second of the show.

And then it was time. Her thrusts slowed down considerably and her body stiffened and her fingers stayed deep inside her pussy instead of sliding back out. Even though the window was closed I could hear the sharp gasp from her mouth as her body shuddered once, twice, three times and then fell still.

Knowing now that the show was all but over, I too let myself go, spewing my cum all over the wall beneath the window. I dropped to the floor and took a moment to catch my breath before climbing back to my knees to have a peek.

She had pulled her fingers out of her pussy and replaced her bikini bottom to its rightful place. Her sunglasses were back over her eyes and she was climbing to her feet. I watched as she gathered her things and headed towards the back door of the house.

Was that a smirk I saw on her face? I could have sworn it was. Did she know I was watching. Had she put on that show just for me?

No. It simply wasn’t possible. Was it? Did it even matter? Not really. Either she had known I was watching and obviously didn’t mind, or she didn’t know and what  she didn’t know wouldn’t hurt her. Either way it didn’t make any difference to me, as long as she didn’t change up her routine.

I leaned back against the wall and wondered how life could get any better.

I was about to find out.

#

The next day I again rushed home from school, again got all prepared—chair ready, pants off, binoculars in one hand, dick in the other—and again went to the window to watch the show.

She wasn’t there.

Fighting a wave of disappointment, I tried to calm myself down. Just because she wasn’t there didn’t mean she wouldn’t be there at all. Maybe she had some stuff to do and would get her tanning time in later. Or maybe she had just gone inside for a minute to get something to drink, or answer the phone, or use the bathroom. Or maybe—

The doorbell rang.

My body stiffened. Could it be?

Don’t be ridiculous, said the rational voice. It’s probably just UPS dropping off a package.

Of course. That had to be it. UPS came to the door almost every day to drop something off for my mom. She was always buying shit on the internet.

Then the doorbell rang again, and this time it was followed with a knock.

Well, it wasn’t UPS. They would have just rang once then left the package.

Then who was it?

I decided there was only one way to find out. So I put my pants back on and headed downstairs, trying desperately to hold a lid on my excitement.

Another knock as I reached the door. I glanced through the peephole and quickly looked away, as though afraid of getting caught peeking. My breath was caught in my chest and my heart was pounding.

It was the girl next door.

Now that she was here, in the flesh, with nothing but a six-inch wide plank of wood between us, the terror crept in. It was one thing to look at her through a window, watching from the safety of my own home, but it was something completely different to have her standing at my front door, waiting for me to open it.

What now? asked the panicked part of my brain.

Simple, replied the rational part. Open the door.

Then what?

Play it by ear.

But what if she wants to, you know, fuck?

Then that’s great, said the rational me. That is what you want, right? To fuck her?

Yeah, but—

But what?

I don’t know, said the panicked me. It’s just—

Quit your sniveling and answer the door. Chances are she just wants to borrow some eggs or something anyway.

Yeah, you’re probably right.

Of course I am. Now open the door.

So I did. And there she was, standing before me, in the flesh.

She was dressed casually, in a red, unbuttoned collared shirt, little tan shorts and tennis shoes. No bra. Her hair was done up in a ponytail and she had on very little makeup. But it didn’t matter. She still looked great. So great that my dick was hard. I was shocked to realize that I found her even hotter clothed than I had naked. But one thing was different. Whatever familiarity I observed the last couple of days when she out tanning was no longer there. I had absolutely no recollection of her fully clothed.

“Oh, hey,” she said, completely relaxed, totally at ease, as if she was greeting an old friend. “I was starting to think you weren’t here.”

“Sorry,” I said. “I was just… busy.”

“Doing what?”

“Cleaning my room,” I said, realizing how ridiculous it sounded as soon as the words came out of my mouth.

But she just smiled and nodded her head as if it made perfect sense.

I just stood there, waiting, oblivious.

Eventually she said, “So, are you going to invite me inside?”

“Um, yeah. Sure,” I said, my heartbeat racing. “Come on in.”

I held the door wide and she walked past me. I glanced outside to check if anyone was on the sidewalk—I didn’t see anyone—then quickly shut the door.

From behind me I heard her say, “You’re a cute little one, aren’t you?”

My mind raced trying to come up with a response but when I turned towards her I realized none was necessary. She wasn’t talking to me. She was talking to the dog, who was busy clamoring for her attention. She squatted and starting petting him.

“What is he, a beagle mix?”

“Yeah.”

 “What’s his name?” she said.

“Kirby.”

She gave Kirby one last scratch then rose to face me.

“What about you?” she said.

“What about me?”

She smiled as though she was dealing with a 7-year old child. And in a sense, she was. That’s about where my mental faculties were right now. “What’s your name?”

I laughed and shook my head. “Sorry,” I said. “I don’t know where my head is right now. I’m Scott. Scott Taylor.”

“Pleased to meet you, Scott. I’m Heather Phillips.” She was looking at me expectantly, as though waiting for something. Recognition, perhaps? Like I was supposed to know who she was.

“So,” I said. “You’re the new neighbor, right?”

“For a little while,” Heather said. “I’m just house-sitting for my parents. Keeping the cats fed, the plants watered, that sort of thing.”

“Oh yeah? Where did they go?”

“Vegas.”

“How long are they going to be gone?”

“Until Saturday.”

I nodded my head and tried desperately to maintain my cool. Four more days of this? My excitement was practically overflowing. As was my anxiety level.

Heather was looking at me, a little smirk played across her face. Whatever she was up to, she was certainly enjoying herself. “So are you going to give me a tour of the house?”

“I guess. If you want one.”

“Sure,” she said. “Let’s go.”

I showed her around the bottom floor; the kitchen, the closet, the guest room, the living room, the dining room. Then we headed upstairs. I pointed out the bathroom, the laundry room, my mom’s room, my mom’s office, and the spare bedroom. Every room in the house. Except one.

“And this must be your room,” she said.

I nodded sheepishly.

“Are you going to show it to me?”

“If you really want to see it,” I said, stalling for time but really doing nothing but delaying the inevitable. I was going to have to eventually show it to her. The real question was why she wanted so badly to see it. I could think of two reasons, depending on what the purpose of her visit was. One good and one bad. But even the good filled me with trepidation.

“If you don’t mind.”

“Not at all,” I said. I took a deep breath and opened the door and walked in. She was right behind me.

“Here we are,” I said.

The chair was still set up in the corner and on it were the binoculars. But she didn’t mention them. Instead, she walked straight toward the window, flipped the blinds open and looked down at the spot where she’d spent the last two days tanning.

“You’ve got a nice view from up here,” she said. Her voice was flat, giving away nothing.

What kind of game is she playing?

“It’s pretty cool at certain times of the day,” I said, trying to get a feel for where she was heading without giving too much away.

“I bet it is,” Heather said, turning towards me. She looked at me for a moment, then laughed and shook her head.

“What so funny?”

“Nothing,” she said. “You really don’t know who I am, do you?”

“Should I?”

“Not necessarily. I just thought—” she threw up her hands. “Forget it. I’ll just go.”

“No,” I said a bit more desperately than I intended. “I mean, you don’t have to. I’d like to know what you were thinking.”

Heather sized me up for a moment. “All right, what the hell. I just figured anyone that would go through the trouble you did to watch me yesterday would have done so because they recognized me, that’s all.”

“So you did know I was watching,” I said.

“Of course I knew,” she said. “Why do you think I put on that little show for you?”

I shrugged. “I guess I wasn’t sure if that was for me or just for the hell of it.”

“Oh, don’t get me wrong. It was a little of both. But mostly it was for you.”

My dick was getting hard just listening to her talk and I had to shift slightly to take care of it. She glanced down and gave a little smile. I needed to change the subject, and quickly.

“So, that means your little visit here today…”

“Was to feel you out more than anything,” she said. “Figure out if what I did yesterday was stupid or not.”

“Did you come to a conclusion?”

“Not yet,” she said.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, let’s just say this little visit didn’t go anywhere near the way I planned it to.”

“Why not?”

“Because of you.”

I laughed self-consciously. “What do you mean?”

“You’re just not what I expected, that’s all.”

“In a good way or a bad way?”

“That remains to be seen,” Heather said. She took another step towards me, so that we were within reaching distance of each other. It was all I could do to not take a step back.

“I’ll tell you what, Mr. Scott Taylor. You take a little time, do a little research on the internet, and figure out who I am. Then, if you feel comfortable enough with it, come on over later today and we can hang out for a while. I’ve got a few days to kill and I wouldn’t mind killing them with someone else. And if not, that’s okay too. I’m sure I can find someone in this town who wouldn’t mind hanging out with me.”

She walked up to me and past me and out the door of my room. I turned to watch her go, my eyes locked on her tight, tiny ass, which was framed perfectly by the little shorts she had on.

“Don’t worry,” she said over her shoulder as she headed down the hall. “I’ll show myself out.”

I started booting up my computer before she’d even made it all the way down the stairs and was online before she’d had a chance to close the door behind her.

Just as the door closed I brought up Google, clicked images, and typed in Heather Phillips.

Half a second to load and then the pictures came up.

“Holy shit,” I said aloud.

I was hoping for a glimpse of who she might be but I got much more than that. I had hit the jackpot.

There were thousands of pictures of her. As well there should be. After all, I was looking on the internet. And what’s by far the most popular worldwide use for the internet? That’s right. Porn.

Heather Phillips was a pornstar.

Needless to say I came to a decision pretty quickly.

#

Forty-five minutes later I was going in through Heather’s back door. Well, actually, I was going through the back door of the neighbors house to see her. (Going in through her backdoor would come later. Hopefully.)

Anyways, after perusing through her pictures and watching some video footage of her in action (I just couldn’t help myself) I jumped into the shower and put on some clean clothes. I debated how to approach her house and decided to leave by my back door and go to her back door. Perhaps I was being paranoid, but I figured there was no reason to allow one of the other neighbors to see me on her front porch.

I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and glanced inside. I could see the back of her head. She was sitting on the couch, watching television. Pushing all my doubts aside, I rapped on the sliding glass door. She glanced back, saw me, stood up, and walked back to let me in. Her smile said that she had been expecting me.

“That didn’t take very long,” Heather said as she opened the sliding glass door.

“It’s not like it was a real tough decision,” I said as I stepped into the house. She closed and locked the door behind me, then pulled the blinds across, blocking the view from outside.

“For some people it would be,” she said. “You know, morals and all that bullshit.”

“Yeah, well sometimes you just have to say: ‘what the fuck.’”

Heather laughed. “I see that you’ve loosened up a bit since our last meeting.”

“Yeah, sorry about that,” I said. “You caught me a little off-guard earlier.”

“Not a problem,” she said. “In fact, that was kind of the idea. No better way to get a feel for someone than to hit them when they’re least expecting it.”

“Well you certainly did that.”

She smiled and took my hand and started leading me towards the stairs. My heart started pounding and my throat went suddenly dry and my breath caught in my chest. Whatever fake confidence I had been able to muster on my way over here was quickly disappearing. This was no longer just something I’d played through my head. It was actually happening. I tried not to think about it and just enjoy the moment.

“Although I must admit, I wasn’t sure if you were going to come over,” she said, looking back at me over her left shoulder.

“Really?”

She nodded. “Which is strange, because it’s usually pretty obvious. One way or the other, I can generally tell right away what the choice is going to be. But with you, I wasn’t sure.”

We were now at the stairs. Still holding my hand, she led me up them. I was finally finding it easier to breathe but my heart was still hammering away. My dick was already rock hard from just looking and listening to her talk, let alone anticipating what was coming next.

“Is that a good thing?” I said.

“It’s a very good thing,” she said, flashing me a smile. “Uncertainty is what gets me up in the morning.”

“Then I hope I can keep surprising you.”

She smiled. “Oh, something tells me that won’t be a problem.”

We had reached the top of the stairs. But still she led me on. Down the hall, past a couple of doors, and into an open room. A giant flatscreen TV was on the wall. A killer stereo system beneath it. A wet bar in the corner. A couch, a couple of loveseats, a recliner. I took it all in with a single glance, as if I was looking at a catalog. I think it was just my mind trying to make sense out of an unfamiliar situation by grasping onto the familiar.

We stopped in front of the couch. She turned and grabbed my other hand and we stood there, face-to-face, looking at each other. She was a few inches shorter than me but her presence was so overwhelming that it felt like she was towering over me. There was no doubt who was in control of the situation.

“This is your final chance to back out,” Heather said. “Once we get started there’s no turning back.”

“I’m all in,” I said.

She tilted her head slightly, raised an eyebrow. “You sure?”

“Positive.”

“Then just sit down and relax and let me do what I do best,” Heather said.

She gave me a little push and I dropped down onto the couch. She pushed my knees apart and stepped in between them. Then she turned around so her back was to me and started to tease her shorts off, going slowly, revealing her perfect ass inch by inch. Once her ass was clear, she bent over at the waist, keeping her legs perfectly straight, and slid her shorts the rest of the way off then stepping out of them, leaving only her little black panties on her bottom half. She rose back up slowly, taunting me with the inner workings of her leg muscles. Once fully upright again, she peeked over her shoulder and flashed a nasty little smile.

“You like what you see so far?” she said, clearly playing with me and clearly enjoying it.

I nodded, not trusting myself to speak.

She laughed and stepped back towards me, then dropped her ass onto my lap and began to gently rub it on my rock-hard cock, which was trapped beneath my jeans and pushing up painfully.

I stifled a groan and forced myself to calm down. The last thing I wanted to do was cream my pants before we’d even got started. That wouldn’t do. Not at all.

Heather seemed to sense how close I was already and relaxed on the pressure a bit. I put my hands up her waist but she pushed them away.

“Hands to yourself,” she said. “For now, at least.”

I dropped my hands to the side and took a deep breath. Heather slid off my waist and down to the floor. Then she turned around and ran her hands up my legs and leaned forward and started to lick my cock through my jeans. Her right hand joined the party and started rubbing my balls through the material.

This time I couldn’t stifle my groan. It came low, almost pleading, causing her smile to grow even wider.

“You like that too, huh?” she said.

“Yeah,” I managed to croak out.

She lifted her arms over her head and slipped out of her shirt. She grabbed one of her tits and played with it for a bit, squeezing the nipple and giving it a playful little slap. “What about these? You like these too?”

“Yeah,” I said, my voice cracking slightly.

“You want to suck on them?”

I went back to nodding.

She laughed and climbed up onto my waist, straddling me. She leaned forward and stuck her tits in my face, bounced them around my head a couple times, then guided one of her nipples into my mouth. I sucked at it like a baby at breast.

“That’s right,” Heather said. “Just like that.” She put her hands on the back of my head and pushed it further into her chest. Then she started to grind on my cock.

I switched breasts and went to work on her other nipple, working it more aggressively to hopefully counteract the effects of her grinding. But it didn’t work. The harder I went at her tit the harder she grinded on me.

She pulled her tit out of my mouth and leaned in and kissed me, aggressively driving her tongue down into my mouth. Then she wrapped her arms around my neck and threw her head back and started to grind even harder.

I started breathing more heavily, trying to keep myself in check. But I needed something to do. So I grabbed her tits and gave them a squeeze. This time she didn’t say anything about keeping my hands to myself so I stayed at it, massaging them and fondling them and playing with her hard nipples. Her tits took my mind of the quickening of my impending orgasm but not for long. I was ratcheting ever closer to cumming and there was nothing I could do about it.

And then Heather was sliding down between my legs again, smiling wryly as she slowly undid my button fly jeans, freeing my cock from the denim prison where it had been trapped. It was standing at attention, as hard as it’s ever been. Even though we’d hardly even done anything yet, I was right at the point of exploding.

She gripped the base of my cock in her hand and ran up tongue up the underside of it, from the base to the tip. Then, with her eyes firmly locked onto mine, she wrapped her lips around the head of my cock. I let out a soft moan and it was all I could do to keep from cumming. She sucked on the head of my cock while caressing my shaft with her hand, taking things slow and gentle, presumably to make me last longer. But it didn’t matter. I was way too worked up already. My body was tense and inarticulate sounds were unconsciously coming from my mouth. Another ten seconds of this and I’d be done for sure.

She seemed to sense that I was on the verge. But instead of letting up to give me a chance to recover, she increased the pressure, her hand jerking me off with more force and her mouth going further down my cock.

I tried desperately to hold back; I didn’t want things to end too soon. But she was having no part of it, increasing the speed and intensity even further.

I had no chance. My body tensed up and I sucked air in through my gritted teeth.

Heather pulled my cock out of her mouth but was still jerking me off as my body released with a series of bucking spasms, sending streams of white cum up into her chest, the hollow of her neck, the bottom of her chin. She teased every last bit of cum from my cock then licked the tip, eliciting one last shudder out of me.

I was flooded with embarrassment. Here I was, with the opportunity of a lifetime, and I could barely even handle a couple minutes of a lap dance and a few seconds of a blowjob before shooting my load. What a tool.

“Sorry,” I said, followed by a depreciating half-chuckle.

“For what?” she said, sounding genuinely concerned.

“For… you know… finishing up so quickly.”

“Don’t sweat it,” she said.

“You mean you’re not pissed?”

“What for?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know. I just thought… I mean, I should have done better.” I know it sounded lame but that’s how I felt.

“You did fine,” she said. “Better than most, actually.”

“Yeah right,” I said.

“I’m serious,” Heather said. “Most men in your situation are done before I even have a chance to unzip their fly. I tend to have that effect on men. It’s not a big deal. Really.”

“But I didn’t even have a chance to…” I trailed off, unable to spit it out. But she knew what I was thinking.

“To fuck me?” Heather said.

I nodded.

“Don’t worry, you’ll have your chance pretty soon.”

“What do you mean?”

“This is just the beginning,” she said. “Now that round one is out of the way, we can have some real fun.”

“You did that on purpose?”

“Of course,” Heather said with a smile. She climbed to her feet and grabbed my hand. “So, are you ready for round two?”

“Not yet,” I said as I stumbled clumsily to my feet. My head was still spinning and I had a goofy smile on my face. This was shaping up to be even better than I had imagined. “But I will be soon.”

“Then let’s get started.”

#

The second session started in the shower. We took a couple minutes to clean up and then were at it again. It started with making out and rubbing up against each other, the hot water pounding on us acting as a natural lubricant, adding a slippery new sensation to an already incredible feeling.

The making out evolved into touching, then groping, then heavy petting, Heather jerking my once-again hard cock while my hand ventured down to her vagina and started rubbing her clit, our lips still locked together all the while.

She dropped to her knees and took my cock in her mouth. With her hands gripping my ass and the water from the shower hitting the top of her head, she slowly worked my cock using just her mouth, maintaining eye contact the whole time, while I used the walls of the shower to balance myself.

After blowing me for a couple minutes, Heather stood up and turned off the water. We quickly dried off and then starting going at it again, Heather took charge—a common theme on this day—backing me up towards the adjacent bedroom while we made out.

When we came to the bed and fell on top of it together. Before I could even get comfortable, she was pushing my back to the bed and climbing on top of me, her legs astride my waist, her hand around my cock and guiding it into her dripping wet snatch. So much for taking it slow this time around.

Heather shifted her legs so she was squatting over me, her feet on the bed. She put her hands on my chest for leverage and slowly worked my cock into her pussy, expertly moving her body so that every time she dropped down on my cock it went a little bit deeper inside her. It wasn’t long before my cock had completely disappeared every time she got the bottom. She started to increase the intensity of her gyrations until she was slamming her ass down harder into me.

My breath was coming faster now, as was hers, along with a mutual soft little moan that arrived as our bodies came together. Even though her hair was flying all over the place, I could see that she was looking right at me, her eyes boring into mine. For some reason the intensity of her gaze excited me even further, nearly to the point of finishing.

Seeming to sense my heightened state, Heather suddenly stopped bouncing on my cock. She shifted her legs so her knees were on the bed, her body sitting atop of mine. She leaned forward and put her hands alongside my head and stuck her tongue into my mouth. With my cock still in her warm, wet pussy, we made out, giving me a chance to calm myself down.

After making out for a little while, Heather pulled her tongue out of my mouth, sat back and went back to work. With my hands on her waist for support, she worked her pussy forward and back, shifting the angle of my cock, then switched it up and started moving in a circular manner, staring down at me the whole time, her face a mask of concentration.

She leaned back and started bouncing on my cock, slowly at first, but gradually picking up steam, expertly working it from tip to base every time.

“You like that?” she said. “You like it when I bounce on your cock?”

Unable to reply, I just nodded.

Heather smiled. “Yeah, I’m sure you do.” She reached down and grabbed my wrists, pulled my hands from her waist, and brought them up to her chest and placed them on her tits.

“That’s better,” she said, as she continued impaling herself on my cock, slamming down on me with more force. She arched her back and ran her hands through her hair and turned her face up towards the ceiling.

Her moans were growing more intense with every thrust and were now starting to take on a guttural quality. I could hear similar sounds coming from my mouth. Both our bodies were sweating and the room smelled of sex.

I could feel myself growing towards orgasm again and squeezed her tits, hoping that by focusing more attention on her I would be able to last a little longer. But it didn’t work. The harder I squeezed her tits the harder she bounced on my cock, which just brought me closer to orgasm even faster. Not much longer now.

She tossed her head to the side, flinging her hair back behind her head. Staring down at me, her bottom lip tucked in between her teeth, she continued dropping her ass into my hips, harder and harder. I started to raise my hips at the last second, just before our bodies slammed together, increasing the depth of penetration with every thrust.

“That’s right,” she said, riding me like a cowgirl. “Give it to me, baby. Give it to me. Right there. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me— ”

Her talking finally put me over the edge. I interrupted one of her many calls to fuck her with some words of my own. “Shit, shit, shit,” I said through clenched teeth. “I’m gonna cum. I’m gonna fucking cum.”

“Yeah?” she said.

“Yeah. Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

She bounced on my cock a couple more times then climbed off me right as I started to orgasm, my cum shooting straight up, landing on my stomach, on the bed next to me, pretty much getting everywhere. Heather jerked me to completion, squeezing every last drop from cock before finally releasing her hold and dropping down on the bed to lie beside me.

We were both lying on her backs, catching our respective breaths. Me more than her, there was no doubt about that, but she certainly seemed put out by the previous session, at least a little.

“So, Mr. Scott Taylor, are you enjoying yourself so far?” Heather said.

I looked down at my hands and said, “Yeah.” The directness of the question caused all sorts of discomfort.

“What’s the matter now?” she said playfully.

Shrugging, I said, “I don’t know how to explain it.”

“Just say it,” she said. “You don’t have to worry about hurting my feelings.”

“It’s nothing like that,” I said. “It’s just—” I shook my head and trailed off.

“There’s no reason to be shy,” she said, turning over on her side so she was facing me. “Not after what we just did.”

I shifted on my side until we were facing each other. I took her in, from her silky brown hair to her big brown eyes to her petite little nose to her full lips to her thin neck to her perfect breasts. I could barely get my head around the fact that here I was, lying in bed with a pornstar, having just fucked her for the second time today, with the potential of still more sessions to come. Which was at the crux of the problem, really. Not that she was a pornstar, not exactly, although it was related to that—

I decided that thinking about it wasn’t going to get me anywhere so I might as well just tell her. But she beat me to it.

“It’s because I’m a pornstar, isn’t it?” Heather said.

“Sort of,” I said. “But not really. I mean, it’s related to that, but not how you think.”

She gave a funny look.

Fuck it. Just let it out.

“I feel bad, that’s all.”

“You feel bad?” she said with a half-chuckle. “What does that mean?”

“It’s just… I feel bad because I can’t give you what you normally get,” I said.

“Ahhh,” she said. “I think I see what you’re getting at. You feel bad because you can’t give it to me like you see me getting it onscreen, right? You can’t pound the shit out of me for hours at a time with a huge cock in a bunch of different positions without blowing your load. Does that about sum it up?”

I nodded, more embarrassed than ever.

But Heather just laughed. “Oh, Scott, you poor dumb kid,” she said. “Just because that’s how I get it onscreen doesn’t mean that’s how I like it.”

“It’s not?”

“Don’t get me wrong,” she said. “There are times when I just need to get the shit fucked out of me, but even then it’s nothing like what you see in the movies. That’s all scripted, a formula, featuring uncomfortable positions that aren’t really all that great for having sex but look good on camera. And guys that are usually far more into the paycheck than the actual sex. It takes hours to do a single scene, you’ve got a director stopping you every couple of minutes for direction, there are at least ten people on set the whole time, you’ve got a cameraman constantly getting in the way…”

Heather shook her head, took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “What I do on screen is just fucking for money, nothing more,” she said, her eyes locked on mine. “But this? What we’re doing? This is for fun. So stop taking it so seriously and just have some fun with it, okay?”

“Okay.”

“Promise?”

Smiling now, feeling much better about myself, I said, “I promise.”

“Good,” she said. “Then let’s get you started on some more advanced techniques.”

“I’m all ears.”

“Let’s hope not,” she said. “You can’t fuck with your ears. But fingers… now that’s a different story. You want a surefire way to make sure the girl is always happy?”

“There is one?”

“There sure is,” Heather said. “And it’s the easiest thing in the world,” She held up her hand. The index and middle fingers were sticking out. “Behold the magic fingers. Learn how to use them properly and it doesn’t matter how long you last inside a girl. 5 minutes, 2 minutes, 30 seconds, it doesn’t make any difference. Spend enough time with your fingers inside her before fucking her proper and she’ll come away a happy girl. Guaranteed.”

“No shit?”

“No shit. Even the most jaded pornstar is a sucker for getting finger fucked. If done properly, of course.”

“Can you teach me how to do it properly?”

“It would be my pleasure,” Heather said with a smile.

“So where do I begin?” I asked.

“Just start fiddling around down there,” she said. “You’ll be able to tell pretty easily if you’re in a good spot. Just pay attention audio clues. The girl will tell you everything you need to know by how her body reacts.”

“All right,” I said dubiously as I slid my hand down towards her snatch and started rubbing her pussy. I wasn’t real sure what I supposed to be doing but figured she’d tell me if I was doing something wrong.

But so far that didn’t seem to be the case, and if the wetness of her pussy was any indication, she seemed to be enjoying it.

“Don’t be shy,” she said. “Just go to town down there. You aren’t going to break anything.”

So I did, increasing the speed and pressure of my rubbing, moving up and down her pussy lips, sliding fingers inside her, then back out, adjusting the positioning of my fingers based on the feedback I received. Sometimes the feedback was implied by the intensity of her moans and sometimes it was explicit, like when she told me, “A little bit higher. Right there. Right fucking there.”

So I hit the spot, right at the top of her pussy, digging just underneath her lips, rubbing with the tips of my fingers while she bucked up against them. Her breathing intensified. I shifted my arm, giving me a better angle, then rubbed more aggressively, causing her to buck even harder.

“That’s right,” Heather said in between gasping breaths. “Give it to me. Right there. Rub that clit. Rub that fucking clit.”

And so rub that clit I did, giving it everything I had. She leaned towards me and threw her mouth up against mine and kissed me violently, her tongue flicking around my mouth, her moans coming faster and faster.

She pulled her mouth from mind and her hands went to the back of my head and grabbed a handful of my hair and pressed my forehead up against hers.

“Stick your fingers inside my pussy,” she said. “I want you to finger fuck me.”

I obeyed again, sliding my fingers down the length of her pussy and sticking them inside. She was soaking wet; my fingers slid inside her without a hint of resistance. I moved them in and out of her, from the tips of my fingers to the middle knuckles, moving slowly, afraid of going to far or too fast.

A needless concern, as it turned out.

“Deeper,” Heather said. “Force them in there. As deep as they’ll go.”

I obliged, shoving my hand as deep as I could.

“That’s better,” she said. “Now fuck me with those fingers.”

I started moving my hand in and out, my fingers moving inside her, slowly at first, building up a rhythm, increasing the speed in time with her increased breathing rate. Pretty soon she was moving against them, riding them as they slid inside her, her hips bucking hard enough to force me to rise to my knees to ease the pressure on my wrist.

I was still alongside Heather but now up above her a bit, my body positioned about where her hips were. Her legs were spread wide and her hands were on her tits, groping and squeezing them and even getting in the occasional slap.

On a whim, I slipped a third finger inside her, eliciting a sharp gasp from her but no protestations. In fact she started bucking harder and moaning along with her labored breaths as I slammed my fingers into her pussy.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” she said, practically screaming now. “Give it to me. Just like that. Right there, right there, right there! Yes. Yes! YES!”

I realized that I was rock hard again and wasn’t sure if it was from the way Heather was talking or a reaction to her getting off or from being in control of the situation. Probably all three.

And then Heather was grabbing at my arm and pulling my hand from her pussy and sticking my fingers in her mouth, sucking her juices from them.

“I need you inside me,” she said, shifting her body so we were lying side by side in the spoon position. “Stick that fucking cock inside my pussy.”

She released my arm and reached around and grabbed a hold of my rock-hard cock and guided it into her pussy. Just like my fingers had, it slid in without resistance, like she was some exquisite oil, all warm and silky smooth.

Finger-fucking her had gotten me more excited than I’d thought possible, so much so that I was practically ready to cum the moment I slipped inside her. So I didn’t even bother taking it slow; there wasn’t enough time.

I slammed my cock up into her, going balls deep right from the beginning, then pulled back and gave it to her again, her ass pushing up against my hips with every thrust.

“That’s right, baby,” she said, bucking up against me just as hard I was against her. “Give it to me. Fuck me hard. Give me what I fucking need.”

Again and again I slammed into her, fucking her as hard as I could while I still had something left.

“That’s it,” she said, her voice rising with every thrust and my thrusts increasing intensity with every word from her mouth. “Take it. Fuck me like you mean it. Own that pussy. Own it. Harder. Harder. Harder!”

Her dirty talk took me over the edge. I slammed into her a couple more times, then pulled my cock out of her pussy and came all over her ass. It was yet another huge load, my third one of the day, something I’d never even come close to doing before.

Heather laughed and rubbed my cum into her skin as I fell back into the bed and tried to catch my breath.

“Not bad,” she said. “Not too bad at all.”

“You’re just saying that to be nice.”

“No I’m not,” she said. “Don’t get me wrong, you’re no champion lover yet, but you’ll get there. Practice makes perfect, you know. Or like they used to say in the old days: ‘keep sticking it to me kid, and you’ll go far.’ Or something like that.”

I laughed, then decided to press my luck. “So does that mean that this isn’t just a one time thing?”

“Not unless you want it to be.”

“Not at all,” I said, perhaps too quickly. Not that I cared all that much.

Heather turned on her side to face me. “I figure you can come over whenever you want until I head out,” she said. “If that sounds all right with you.”

“It sounds more than all right,” I said. “It sounds like heaven.” I couldn’t believe I’d actually said it out loud, but what can you do? After what we’d done already that day I was surprised I could still talk, let alone think.

“Ahh, aren’t you sweet,” Heather said. She planted a quick kiss on my lips. “And you’re turning out to be quite the stud too.”

I smiled and dropped my head, embarrassed.

“Three times in a one hour, that’s pretty impressive. There’s some hope for you after all.”

“I have a good teacher,” I said.

“Not a good teacher,” she said. “A great one.”

I laughed. “I know I probably shouldn’t ask this,” I said. “But I have to know.”

“You have to know what?”

“Why you’re doing this?”

“Doing what?” Heather said, her little smile telling me she knew exactly what I was talking about but making me say it nonetheless. She was shaping up to be diabolical in that way.

“This,” I said.

“What?”

I gave her the evil eye. “You’re gonna make me say it, aren’t you?”

She raised her eyebrow playfully and nodded.

“Why?”

“Because I like to see you squirm,” she said.

I sighed and did indeed squirm a bit. It was funny how much more difficult it was to say the words than to do the deed.

“Come on,” Heather said, her smile growing wider. “Don’t get all serious on me again. Just spit it out.”

I laughed and once again asked myself how I could be embarrassed about saying a couple of words after what we’d done together over the last hour. There was no reason to be, so I just did as she said and spit it out without worrying about it.

“Why are letting me fuck you?” I said.

“I told you before,” she said. “I like to get fucked.”

“I know, but…”

“Why you?”

I nodded. “I mean, besides the fact that I just happened to live next door. Or is that all there is to it?”

“Nah, it’s more than that,” Heather said. “Granted, that was the first step, but I don’t just let anyone fuck me. I have some standards.”

“Like what?”

“Well, they have to be cute, for one. Which you are. And they have at least a decent sized cock. Which you do. Those are the two main ones. But those two will only get you laid once. Anything more than that and you have to bring something more to the table.”

“So I take it I bring something more?”

“You certainly do.”

“What?”

“Well, you’re very eager. Granted, too eager sometimes, but that’s all right, because you make up for it with your stamina.”

I could feel myself blushing and looked down at the ground. I had never taken compliments well.

“Plus you’re very attentive,” she said. “And you take direction well. You don’t know how nice it is to be in charge of the situation for once. I’m used to having the whole thing planned out ahead of time, with the director constantly telling me what to do, how to do it, what look to have on my face, what to say, what position to fuck in next. With you it’s spontaneous. Which is nice. Although I do tell you what to do quite a bit, don’t I?”

“Yeah,” I said. “But that’s all right. I like it.”

“I know you do,” she said. “But pretty soon we’ll have to mix it up a bit. Let you take charge. If only for the experience. Girls love that, you know. When a man takes charge, tells them exactly what they’re going to do.”

“Really?”

“Hell yeah. Not all the time, mind you. But it’s a nice change, to let someone else take charge every once in a while. You like it, right?”

I nodded.

“So what makes you think we don’t too?”

“I don’t know,” I said with a shrug. “I guess I never really thought about it.”

“Well now you know.”

“I certainly do.”

“But you know what I like about you most of all?” she said.

“What?”

“You worship the ground I walk on.”

“Come on, don’t give me that shit,” I said. “You must have thousands of guys that do that. And thousands more that would if they could.”

“Did I mention your naïveté?” she said.

“What? You don’t?”

“Don’t get me wrong,” she said. “The fans, they’re pretty cool. Creepy as hell most of the time, but cool. They definitely worship me. But they worship anyone who will get naked and nasty on screen. It’s not me they worship, it’s their idea of me. Their idolized version of me. They don’t worship the real me. Not like you do. But in the industry I’m nothing more than a piece of meat. Tits and ass and three holes that are nothing but dollar signs.”

“That sucks.”

Heather shrugged. “It is what it is. As long as you understand the nature of the beast before you get into the industry it’s not that big of a deal. I use them to make money just like they use me.” She drained the rest of her water and tossed the bottle to the ground. “And speaking of using someone, are you ready to go yet?”

“Again?”

She scrunched her face into an exaggerated pout. “What, you don’t want to fuck me anymore?”

“It’s not that I don’t want to,” I said. “It’s just that I don’t know if I can get it up again so soon.”

“That’s all right,” Heather said. “You know why?”

“No.”

Her eyes were practically twinkling and the corner of her mouth was turned up in a sly little smile. “Because it doesn’t matter if your dick is hard while you’re eating my pussy.”

#

Even though it didn’t matter if my dick was hard, it still got hard pretty quickly. I’d never eaten a girl out before and was surprised at how much I liked it. The taste, the smell, the smoothness of Heather’s insides, the way she shuddered beneath me, her juices covering my face, the cries of pleasure coming from her mouth, the control I had over her while I was down there; it combined to turn me on in ways I’d never imagined.

I started with just my tongue, licking her pussy from bottom to top, like I’d seen it done in the movies. After a couple minutes of this, I stuck my tongue inside her and began to explore, shifting positions and pressure based on the feedback I received from her, just as she’d taught me earlier in regards to my fingers.

A moan here, a groan there, a loud yap every once in a while. Every sound was a clue, and getting to know what they meant came easier and easier. I was starting to understand what she meant when she’d said practice makes perfect.

The longer I was down there the more she was getting into it, opening herself up more by holding her legs back, squirming up against my face, consistent sounds of pleasure coming from her mouth. I glanced up at her face and saw her head thrown back, eyes closed, teeth biting down on her bottom lip, hands playing with her tits.

She saw me peeking and grabbed the back of my head and pushed my face further into her, holding my face up against her soaking wet pussy, forcing me to breathe her in. I stuck my tongue out and held it rigid inside her and she rode it, up and down, up and down, her body quivering with every thrust.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” she screamed, bucking faster and faster up against my face. “Right there, baby. Right there! Yes! Yes! Fuck yes!”

She relaxed the pressure on my head but didn’t let go of it, instead using my hair to pull me up to her face. She kissed me, licked her juices off my face, then kissed me some more. One of her hands went down to my cock and grabbed a hold of it and started stroking it.

“That was so fucking hot,” she said, stroking my cock as she talked. Our faces were centimeters from each other, our eyes locked together. “You made me so fucking wet I can barely stand it. Are you ready to give me that hard cock again?”

“Yeah,” I said.

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“Then come on and give it to me,” she said, throwing her legs open and guiding my cock into her waiting pussy. It was wetter than ever, practically dripping with juices, and it accepted my cock with ease.

“Oh my god,” Heather said. “That’s what I fucking need.”

I began to fuck her, my cock sliding in and out of her pussy, trying to take it slow. But she was so wet it was difficult and I found myself speeding up in spite of myself.

I grabbed ahold of her left leg and threw it up over my shoulder then leaned into her and gave it to her, my elbows locked out, my face directly above hers.

“That’s right,” she said, bucking up against me the whole time. “Fuck me hard. Show me what that fucking cock can do. Give me what I fucking need, baby, give me what I fucking need.”

I drove into her a couple more times then leaned down and shot my tongue into her mouth, giving myself a moment to relax and catch my breath. Once I’d recovered enough to keep going, I shifted my body until I was up on my knees, giving me more leverage and putting less stress on my upper body.

Heather threw her legs back, opening herself up even further, folding herself practically in half. She hooked her arms around her legs at the knees to hold them in place while I fucked her.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” she screamed as I laid into her, my hands on her tits and squeezing. “Give it to me, give it to me, give it to me!”

And so I did, pounding her with everything I had, her little body squirming and shimmying beneath me as my cock moved in and out of her pussy, faster and faster, harder and harder, until I was ready to come.

“Oh shit, oh shit,” I said.

“Are you gonna cum?” Heather said.

Breathlessly, I said, “Yeah.”

“Cum inside me,” Heather said, still bouncing on my cock. “I want to feel your cum inside me.”

“Yeah?” I said.

She nodded.

So I did, my ass clenching tight then releasing, the built-up pressure leaving my body in a series of jerking spasm, my cock thrusting into her once, twice, three times as I shot my load into her pussy.

After I was done I stayed inside her for a bit, staring down at her perfect body beneath me, her hands on my chest, a smile on her face, her breathing starting to come more regularly now. A few seconds later I pulled out and climbed off and laid down next to her on the bed.

I looked up at the ceiling and thanked whoever was up there that had made this all possible.

#

We fucked twice more before I went back home, for a total of six times for the day. I’d never done anything remotely like it. Never fucked the same girl six times before, or ever even jerked off more than a couple times in a day. It was absolutely insane.

And the best part about it? We still had 3 days until her parents were due back, all of which she planned to spend with me, assuming I could handle her for that long, of course.

Only time would tell.

#####

ANAL THREESOME

Josh Evans is the kind of man every other man wishes he could be.

A 13-time All-Star shortstop who spent 20 years in the big leagues before retiring, he’s worth over $200 million dollars and spends his days trotting the globe playing in celebrity golf tournaments and hob-knobbing with the stars at high-class social functions.

If that wasn’t enough, Josh is also an attractive man, blessed with movie-star looks, a 6’2” frame with a wiry, muscular body that didn’t take much maintenance to keep up, and a full head of hair even as he climbed his mid-forties. And just to top things off, he has a natural charm with the ladies, which, combined with his perfectly proportioned 8-inch cock, allows him to not only land the hottest chicks in the world with ease, but satisfy them in ways that very few other men can. He has a gift for getting otherwise normal women to do the nastiest things possible in the sack with just a wink and a suggestion; in fact, most of the time they initiate the escalation on their own accord.

He’s been a bachelor his whole life, much preferring to spend his nights with a bevy of different women, free from the emotional attachments that are the bane of so many previous and current professional athletes. He likes to keep things simple, partying all day with powerful people and then spending the night having filthy, nasty sex with an incredibly gorgeous woman, or two, or more, depending on the night.

Josh is living the ultimate dream, the life that all men long for. All us mortal men can do is sit back and watch and imagine it is us in his shoes.

#

This evening, Josh is in a suite at Caesar’s Palace in Las Vegas. He’s sitting on the white leather couch with a woman on each side of him, all three in terry-cloth bathrobes with nothing on underneath. To his left is Christine, an exotic-looking 21-year old with black hair, tan skin, and a full-bodied figure that comes with a pair of perfect, natural tits. To his right is Ashlynn. Slightly taller and a bit thinner than Christine, she has full lips and brown hair and smaller but perkier tits, not to mention an ass that lasts for days.

Both girls are 21 years old and gorgeous, with mixed-heritage backgrounds that give them an exotic look that is unlike Josh has ever seen. They aren’t sisters, but they easily could have been, and Josh chooses to pretend that they are. Neither one is overly talkative, nor particularly playful, but that’s fine with Josh. He didn’t bring them up to his room because of their personalities. He’s far more interested in their looks and obvious willingness to get freaky.

Josh came across them at the bar an hour ago. He had been on his way to the Poker Room to play some Texas Hold ‘Em but once he saw them he changed his plans on the fly. They were simply too good to pass up. A few shots later, all three of them were heading up to his room. After two more bottles of wine and half an hour in the hot tub, they each slipped into a robe and made their way to the couch. Which is where we come in.

#

Christine and Ashlynn get things started, slipping out of their robes simultaneously, then leaning over Josh and making out directly over his midsection. He sits back and just watches, a glass of wine still in his hand, letting them do their thing, knowing that they’ll get to him eventually.

They explore each other’s mouths for a while before Ashlynn starts going to work on Christine’s tits, licking and sucking on her nipples.

While Ashlynn plays with her tits, Christine’s hands wander down to Josh’s groin area. She unties the belt of his robe and pulls it open and starts jerking off his cock, getting it nice and hard.

Once Ashlynn sees Josh’s cock, she pulls her mouth off Christine’s nipple and drops her head down and takes Josh’s cock in her mouth. She attacks his cock, taking him deep in her mouth right from the get-go, bobbing her head up and down with enthusiasm. She’s an electric cocksucker, moving quickly, aggressively, gagging noises coming from her throat while saliva flies everywhere.

Meanwhile, Christine leans forward and sticks her tongue in Josh’s mouth. They make out slowly and passionately while Ashlynn continues going to town on his cock.

After a short while the girls trade places, Christine going down on Josh’s cock while Ashlynn brings her head up to swap spit with him.

Christine sucks cock like she kisses, taking her time, using her tongue in a variety of different ways and to different effects, moving slowly but forcefully. Likewise, Ashlynn kisses like she sucks cock, quickly and intensely, not staying still for more than a moment, her hands touching him all over, sounds of pleasure constantly coming from her mouth.

All in all it’s a nice combination of styles, and the variety between the two women keeps Josh on his toes.

A couple minutes in, Josh is ready for something different. He climbs to his feet, picks Christine up and drops her on the couch, face-up. He grabs her legs and pulls her towards him until her ass is hanging just off the front of the couch and the back of her head against the rear cushions, right near the top of the couch.

Josh spreads Christine’s legs wide, then dives in and starts licking her pussy. Ashlynn takes the opportunity to climb onto the couch and straddle Christine’s face. With one leg over the back of the couch and the other foot on the seat cushion, Ashlynn drops her pussy right onto Christine’s mouth.

Josh inserts two fingers into Christine’s pussy and starts sliding them in and out. He moves them faster and faster, until Christine is moaning in pleasure, her cries muffled by Ashlynn, whose pussy is still planted firmly on Christine’s mouth.

Ashlynn lifts herself up, giving Christine a chance to breathe. Christine gulps in some air, her cries more audible for a moment, before Ashlynn drops her ass right back down on her face. Josh starts licking Christine’s clit while still working her pussy with his fingers, his eyes turned upwards to watch as Ashlynn rides Christine’s face with the same enthusiasm she’d used when sucking his cock. Ashlynn see him watching and flashes him an evil little smile.

Josh pulls his fingers out of Christine and uses them to beckon Ashlynn over. She climbs off of Christine and sits down on the couch. Josh picks her up and flips her over so she’s on her knees, her ass in the air right in front of him.

Josh licks Ashlynn’s pussy from behind for a few seconds before sliding his cock into her. She immediately starts bouncing back against him, as energetic as always. Loud moans of pleasure escape from her mouth with every thrust.

Christine sits up on the couch alongside Ashlynn, but facing the opposite way, her chin lying on top of Ashlynn’s ass. As Josh fucks Ashlynn doggy style, Christine grabs one of Ashlynn’s ass cheeks with each hand and spreads them apart, opening her up even further, showing off her little pink asshole.

Christine licks Ashlynn’s asshole, then spits on it, getting it nice and lubed up. While Josh continues pounding away at Ashlynn’s pussy, Christine sticks her index finger in her mouth and then straight into Ashlynn’s asshole. Ashlynn yelps but doesn’t protest. In fact, she starts bucking back even harder against Josh.

Christine slips another finger into Ashlynn’s asshole and works both of them around, keeping things nice and lubed with healthy amounts of saliva. Once Ashlynn’s asshole is sufficiently warmed up, Christine grabs ahold of Josh’s cock and slides it out of Ashlynn’s pussy. She takes his cock in her mouth and gives it a couple of quick pumps, getting it nice and wet. Then she guides it towards Ashlynn’s asshole, which is practically gaping from the work Christine did with her fingers.

Gripping the base of Josh’s cock, Christine places the tip of it against Ashlynn’s asshole. Josh glances down at her as if to ask, are you sure about this? Her face deadly serious, (she hasn’t so much as cracked a smile all night) Christine nods. That’s good enough for Josh. She pushes his hips forward, forcing his cock into Ashlynn’s ass.

It slides in with relative ease. Ashlynn’s ass is tighter than her pussy but not too tight. It’s obvious she’s taken cocks in the ass many times before.

As louder but still pleasurable sounds come out of Ashlynn’s mouth, Josh fucks her asshole, starting things off nice and easy, giving her his cock in long, slow strokes. Christine is watching closely, her head poised directly above Ashlynn’s ass while Josh fucks it.

After a few pumps, Josh pulls his cock from Ashlynn’s asshole and slides it into Christine’s waiting mouth. She sucks his cock clean of Ashlynn’s ass juices while continuing to hold Ashlynn’s ass open.

After a couple of pumps, Josh pulls his cock out of Christine’s mouth and slides it back into Ashlynn’s asshole, which is still wide open thanks to Christine’s help. Josh pushes Ashlynn’s hips down, lifting her ass higher up into the air, giving him more leverage and allowing him deeper access to her asshole. He starts working Ashlynn more aggressively, pumping his cock in and out of her asshole while she bucks back against him with her patented intensity, her hair flying everywhere and her screams of pleasure filling the room.

Needing a little break, Josh pulls his cock out of Ashlynn’s ass and again slides it into Christine’s mouth. He pumps her face couple of times, keeping his cock nice and slippery with her saliva, then pulls it out of her mouth and slips it back into Ashlynn’s asshole.

Josh gives Ashlynn his cock balls deep one single time then pulls it out and sticks it back into Christine’s mouth. He then pumps Christine’s face a single time, giving it to her balls deep also before pulling it back out and returning it to Ashlynn’s asshole.

He continues with this pattern, going back and forth between the two girls, trading off between Ashlynn’s asshole and Christine’s mouth, giving each a single thrust only before returning to the other.

Mixing things up a bit, Josh slips his cock into Ashlynn’s pussy while Christine goes to town on her asshole, licking and sucking and tonguing it with aplomb. Josh pulls his cock from Ashlynn’s pussy, sticks it in Christine’s mouth, pulls it back out, slides it into Ashlynn’s asshole, pulls it back out, and sticks it back into Christine’s mouth.

Needing to give his legs a little break, Josh pulls back and sits down on the couch. Ashlynn immediately plants herself on one side of him and Christine on the other.

Ashlynn starts making out with Josh while she jerks him off. Meanwhile, Christine takes Josh’s cock in her mouth and starts sucking on the tip. Ashlynn releases her hold on Josh’s cock and transfers it over to Christine’s hair, holding it back, keeping it out of her way.

With her hair no longer a concern, Christine goes all the way down on Josh’s cock, taking the entire thing in her mouth, and holding it there for a couple of seconds before coming up for air.

While Christine catches her breath, Ashlynn licks the excess saliva off of Christine’s face. Then she sticks her tongue in Christine’s mouth and they make out. A couple seconds later, Ashlynn breaks off the kiss and drops her head down and takes Josh’s cock in her mouth.

She too takes him all the way down, deepthroating him for a few seconds before coming up for air herself. While she gasps for breath, Christine takes the reins, wrapping her lips around Josh’s cock and going down on it.

This goes on for a full minute, Ashlynn and Christine alternating between each other, one deepthroating Josh while the other one recovers, taking turns like good little girls until Josh is ready to go again.

He lightly smacks Christine on the ass then lifts her up off the couch. She gets the hint, throwing one leg on to the other side of him, straddling him. She puts her feet on the couch and lifts her knees up so she’s squatting, her dripping wet pussy poised directly above his cock.

Facing him, her eyes locked onto his, Christine grabs ahold of his cock and slides it into her pussy. Christine proceeds to bounce up and down on his cock, moving slowly and deliberately as always, taking him balls deep with every thrust and holding him there, deep inside her, for a couple of seconds before lifting herself back up to do it all over again.

Ashlynn climbs off couch and makes her way down to the floor. Crawling on her hands and knees, she slides in between Josh’s legs and starts licking his balls. As Christine continues riding Josh’s cock, Ashlynn grabs ahold of his sack and pinches it up at the top, right at the base of his shaft, creating a tight little pocket around his balls. Then she takes both of his balls in her mouth and sucks on them.

Ashlynn releases Josh’s balls from her mouth, grabs ahold of Josh’s cock, slips it out of Christine’s pussy and slides it into her mouth. Ashlynn sucks Christine’s pussy juices off of Josh’s cock, then spits them on Christine’s asshole. Josh holds on to Christine’s knees, helping her balance as she reaches back and grabs ahold of her ass cheeks and spreads her asshole wide.

Gripping Josh’s cock tightly, Ashlynn sticks her tongue into Christine’s exposed asshole, getting it wet and loosened up for Josh’s cock. Once it’s ready to go, Ashlynn pulls her tongue out of Christine’s asshole and replaces it with Josh’s cock.

Ashlynn goes back to work on Josh his balls, licking and sucking them while he fucks Christine’s ass.

Sticking with her M.O. for the night, Christine moves slowly but surely up and down on Josh’s cock, letting him feel every centimeter of her asshole with every thrust. Barely making a sound except for her labored breathing, Christine stares directly at him, her expression deadly serious as always. She puts her hands on his chest for balance and starts bouncing a little more quickly, still under complete control but hammering down on him with more force than ever before.

Trying to get something out of her, Josh slides two fingers into her pussy while she fucks him, but Christine just takes it in stride. Even as he starts banging her with as much force as he can muster, her expression doesn’t change. Her breath rate increases just a tad but that’s all. Whatever pleasure she is taking from this she’s keeping it to herself.

Eventually Christine lifts herself off of Josh’s cock, puts both feet on the floor inside of his spread legs, and turns around so her ass is facing him. While Christine changes positions, Ashlynn sucks Josh’s cock, taking it all the way down her throat and holding it for a couple seconds before releasing it.

Once Christine is ready to go, Ashlynn holds the base of Josh’s cock in place as Christine lowers her asshole onto it. Impaling herself on Josh’s cock, Christine drops her ass down until it completely engulfs his cock. Using the floor for leverage, she starts to bounce, a little quicker now but no less forcefully, her body slamming down into Josh as the bottom of each thrust.

Ashlynn climbs to her feet and slips two fingers into Christine’s pussy and starts banging away. A short time later, Christine pulls Ashlynn’s fingers out of her pussy and guides them into her mouth, then sucks her pussy juices off of Ashlynn’s fingers.

Ashlynn pulls her fingers out of Christine’s mouth, then steps forward and replaces them with her tongue. They make out aggressively while Christine continues bouncing on Josh’s cock, more forcefully than ever.

Christine utters her first real sounds of pleasure all evening, cursing repeatedly under breath before tensing up for a moment and then releasing in a flurry of movement as an orgasm racks her body.

A short time later, Christine climbs off of Josh’s cock, steps up onto the couch, and backs her ass directly into Josh’s face. While Josh goes to town on Christine’s soaking wet pussy with his tongue, Ashlynn straddles him cowgirl style and slips his cock into her asshole.

Christine rides Josh’s face with her ass, bouncing up and down on it so his tongue alternates between her pussy and asshole while Ashlynn bounces up and down on his cock. Christine leans forward, grinding her ass further back into Josh’s face, forcing his tongue deeper inside her pussy and allowing her to make out with Ashlynn over Josh’s chest.

After trading spit for a bit, Ashlynn drops her head down and goes to work on Christine’s tits, licking and sucking at her nipples. Ashlynn’s hand flies to Christine’s pussy and starts rubbing her clit while Josh continues eating her out from behind.

A short time later, Christine stands up on the couch and turns around so her ass is now in Ashlynn’s face. Ashlynn immediately grabs her ass cheeks and spreads them wide, making Christine’s asshole gape. Ashlynn slides her rigid tongue in and out of Christine’s asshole while continuing to ride Josh’s cock, bouncing around with just as much energy as she’s had all night, which is saying quite a lot.

Sensing that Ashlynn is close to cumming and wanting to be a part of it, Christine climbs down off couch and comes around so she’s between Josh’s legs. She pulls Josh’s cock out of Ashlynn’s asshole and sucks on it. Ashlynn leans forward and starts making out with Josh, her tongue flicking around everywhere, her hands moving over his chest, playing with his nipples.

Christine lets Josh’s cock slide out of her mouth and slips it back into Ashlynn, this time putting it in her pussy instead of her ass. After just a couple pumps, Christine pulls Josh’s cock out of Ashlynn’s pussy and licks her juices from it.

Christine then slides Josh’s cock back into Ashlynn’s ass. A couple more pumps, and Christine again pulls Josh’s cock out of Ashlynn’s ass. Christine deepthroats Josh, then spits access saliva onto Josh’s cock and jerks him off before slipping his cock back into Ashlynn’s pussy.

Ashlynn’s breath is rapid and labored but she’s screaming louder and more consistently than ever. And she reaches a whole other level after Christine sticks two fingers into her mouth to get them wet, then slides the fingers into Ashlynn’s ass. Christine finger bangs Ashlynn’s ass while Josh hammers away at her pussy, each rising in intensity together, instinctively working as a team to get Ashlynn over the top.

And then she’s there. Ashley lets out a final shriek which tapers off into an avalanche of moans and groans and gasping breaths as the orgasm washes over her.

Once it’s passed, Ashlynn climbs off of Josh’s cock and joins Christine between his legs. They go to work on his cock, taking turns sucking on it and occasionally swapping spit, both maintaining eye contact with him the entire time.

A short time later, Ashlynn turns over so her back is to the floor and slides underneath him. Christine straddles Ashlynn and drops her head on Josh’s cock. She deepthroats him while Ashlynn sucks on his balls. Saliva drips out of Christine’s mouth and travels down his sack and into Ashlynn’s mouth.

With both of the girls having cum already, it’s Josh’s turn. He’s pretty close to cumming but needs a little something more to get him over the top. With this in mind, he slides his hips forward so his ass is hanging off couch.

As Christine continues sucking his cock, Ashlynn slides further beneath him, instinctively understanding what he’s asking for. She spreads Josh’s ass cheeks with both hands and goes to work on his asshole, licking it with no shame whatsoever, her tongue flicking in and out of her mouth with the same enthusiasm she’s had all night long.

Christine pulls Josh’s cock from her mouth and slaps it against her face a couple of times, still staring directly at him with the same harsh expression as before. But far from annoying him, this just turns Josh on even more. Sex is serious business for Christine, and he liked that about her. Especially combined with the playfulness of Ashlynn. They were a great combination. But like everything else, all good things must end. And they were just about at the end of the evening. Josh was ready to cum.

As though sensing his thoughts, Christine taps Ashlynn on the leg. Ashlynn climbs up from underneath Josh until they’re once again side-by-side, their faces mere inches from Josh’s hard cock. They make out for a moment, then Ashlynn leans over and takes Josh his cock in her mouth and starts sucking on it. Meanwhile, Christine puts her hands underneath Josh’s thighs and pushes on them, lifting his hips up and making his asshole more accessible. While Ashlynn goes to town on his cock, sucking it and working the shaft with her hand while gagging sounds escape from her throat and her head bounces around everywhere, Christine sticks her rigid tongue in his asshole, pushing it as far as it will go. And once it won’t go any farther, she grabs ahold of his asscheeks and spreads them, opening him up even more and allowing her even deeper access to his insides.

Josh can’t take it anymore. Between Ashlynn giving him the sloppiest, more energetic blowjob he’s had in a long time and Christine’s tongue planted so far up his ass he can practically feel it in his stomach, he’s ready to explode.

Just as they’ve done perfectly all night, the girls sense his predicament without him having to say a word, and silently prepare themselves for the inevitable explosion.

Ashlynn pulls her mouth off his cock but continues jerking him off as Christine slips her tongue out of his asshole and rises up so her face is next to Ashlynn’s. Josh climbs to his feet to facilitate the impending explosion.

As Josh’s body tenses up in that final moment before cumming, Christine takes control, just as she’s done all night, grabbing ahold of his cock and stroking him perfectly; not to quickly and with just the right amount of pressure to extract the maximum amount of pleasure from his orgasm.

Josh utters a low moan and allows his body to release.

Christine takes the first blast from his cock, the thick, white sperm splashing against her cheek. She then turns Josh’s cock towards Ashlynn, spraying her face with his second stream. Most of the third ends up on Ashlynn’s too, before Christine turns his cock back towards her for the fourth stream of cum.

Laughing, his body quivering, Josh stares down at Christine as she moves her hand slowly towards the tip of his cock, milking it of every last drop. With her face covered in cum, she licks the tip of his cock then releases it.

#

Thirty minutes later, the girls have showered and cleaned themselves up. Josh sees them to the door and lets them out, handing each a couple of $1000 dollar chips to help them enjoy the rest of their evening. He closes the door, opens up another bottle of wine, and hops in the shower. The way he figured it, the night was just beginning.

#####

SEDUCING THE HUNK

I had just parked my car and was on my way down the hallway towards my apartment when I saw Scott coming my way. He had a load of laundry in his hands, blocking his upper body from view, but his gym shorts showed off his incredible, muscular legs.

I found myself staring—as I always did whenever I saw him—at his gorgeous, sharply-lined face with his seemingly permanent two-day old stubble and dark hair and killer body. And, as always, he just gave me a wry smile in return.

But then he seemed to sense something, which wasn’t a surprise, based on my mood. I was coming off an extremely shitty first date, even by my standards, which were extremely low after more than a year of constant relationship disappointments.

 “Is everything okay?” Scott asked, clearly concerned.

Trying to play it off, I nodded.

He just laughed. Not in a mean way, but like he wasn’t fooled. “Don’t give me that crap,” he said. “What’s the matter.”

“Oh, just guy problems,” I said, waving my hand, pretending like it was no big deal.

“Yeah, pretty much every one I know is a real asshole,” Scott said.

“Tell me about it,” I said.

“Do you want to talk about it?” he asked.

“No,” I said, shaking my head, even though I really did. I felt like having a few drinks and just spilling my guts, bitching and complaining about everything. I just wanted to vent. But I didn’t know Scott well enough to feel comfortable doing that to him.

“Bullshit,” he said. “You’re a bad liar.”

I laughed softly and gave him an aw-shucks shrug. “You’ve got me there.”

“I’ll tell you what,” Scott said. “Take half an hour to get yourself together, and then I’ll come over. We’ll have a few drinks and you can let off some steam. Tell me whatever you want. I’m a surprisingly good listener.”

“I don’t know…” I said, letting it hang out there, just wanting to make sure he really meant it.

“Yes you do,” he said. “Stop playing so hard to get. You’ll feel better after you vent. I always do.”

I gave him a little smile and nodded my head. “Okay. You win.”

“Cool,” he said returning my smile. “Then I’ll see you in thirty minutes.”

“Okay,” I said, staring into his big blue eyes. He really was a great looking man. Too bad he was gay.

 Scott turned and started down the hall, only to stop after a few paces. “Oh, and what kind of wine to you prefer? Red or white?”

“Red all the way.”

“Me too,” he said, his smile growing a little wider as he turned to walked away.

#

Scott arrived precisely on time. He brought two bottles of wine. Damn good wine, too. One bottle of Napa Valley Silver Oak and one bottle of Cask 23 from Stag’s Leap.

The Silver Oak had been breathing for half an hour, so we dipped into that first.

“This is amazing,” I said. “You sure have good taste in wines.”

“It’s a bit of a hobby of mine,” he said, taking a sip himself.

Again I thought to myself how much of a shame it was that he was gay.

We dusted off the first bottle in fifteen minutes, making small talk the whole time. It was only after we were halfway through the second bottle that I was ready to get down to business.

I turned to him and said, “Do you really want to know what’s going on?”

“Absolutely,” he replied.

“Okay,” I said. “But I’m not going to hold back, okay? If I’m going to vent I need to do it properly. Without any restraint.”

“That’s that whole point,” Scott said, pouring me another glass of Cask 23. “Say whatever you need to. I can handle it.”

I took a long drink and readied myself to bare my soul this man I’d only known for less than an hour. Strangely, it didn’t seem awkward at all. Whether or not that was because of the wine or not, I wasn’t sure. But it didn’t really matter in the long run anyway. What was important was that I was comfortable around him.

“Okay,” I said. “So here it is. I’ve spent years looking for a man that can give me what I need without any hint of success.”

“And what is it, exactly, that you need?” Scott asked.

“Well, sometimes it’s just a good, hard pounding,” I said. “Sometimes it’s more.”

“How much more?”

“It all depends on the day,” I replied, “Some days I like it rough. Other days gentle. Sometimes I like to be in charge, other times the submissive. What I really need is someone who likes to get freaky in all sorts of ways. Someone who like to fuck as much as I do, and who won’t get all weirded out if things start to get extreme.”

“Do you mind if I speak openly?” Scott asked.

“Please do,” I said.

“Well, forgive me if this is a little sudden, especially considering we’ve only just gotten to know each other, but if you really mean what you just said, then I’d like to offer up my services.”

“You?” I said, shocked.

“Yeah,” Scott replied. “Why not?”

“But I thought… I’d heard you were—”

“Gay?”

I nodded.

“Nah, I’m straight as a two-by-four. And about the same size down there, too.”

“Noooo,” I said, drawing out the word. I wasn’t sure what I was more surprised to hear, that Scott was straight or that he was packing heat down below.

“Yep,” he said. “Despite what everyone around here thinks, I’m completely, one hundred percent into women.” He leaned in as though sharing a secret. Talking softly, almost in a whisper, he said: “Although I’m not ashamed to admit that I don’t mind having my asshole played with every once in a while, if the woman is into that sort of thing.”

My excitement was only matched by my exasperation. For more than six months, here I was, living across the hall from a super hot, mega-cool, incredibly sexy twenty-five year old man who’d I’d never made a pass at because I thought he was gay. But he was straight. And apparently was into the same kind of freaky stuff I was. I didn’t know whether to be happy about what was (hopefully) to come or annoyed that I’d wasted the last six months of opportunity because of some stupid rumor I’d heard.

“So what do you say?” Scott asked.

I shook my head to help myself refocus. “I say we give it a shot, see how it goes,” I replied, trying to keep my cool, barely able to hide my excitement.

“How about if I get things started,” he said.

“Be my guest,” I replied.

Smiling, Scott set his wine glass down, then climbed off the couch, spread my legs apart, stepped in between them, and dropped to his knees, his face at the same level as my already soaking wet pussy.

His gentle hands slid up the inside of my legs, causing them to tingle. I let out a little gasp of pleasure and tried to maintain my composure. I reached for my wine and finished off the last of it while Scott undid the button on my pants, then the zipper, then hooked his fingers around the waistband and pulled them off, panties and all.

“Oh my,” I said, my hormones raging. “You certainly don’t waste any time, do you?”

Instead of answering with words, Scott spread my legs even further, and buried his face in my pussy.

I let out a little gasp as he went to work, licking and tonguing my snatch with a practiced touch, not taking his time at all, just going to town.

Scott slid two fingers inside my pussy while he continued to eat me out, his fingers banging away with tons of energy while my moans grew in intensity. Glancing over at the mirror, I caught the look on my face. It was screwed into an expression of intense concentration mixed in with healthy amounts of pleasure. A look of pure, unbridled enjoyment, which was exactly what I was feeling.

“Holy fuck, just like that,” I said between gasps. “Don’t stop, don’t stop!”

He slid another finger into my pussy, making it three total. Because it was so early in the evening, they were a snug fit at first but I quickly loosened up as he continued banging away.

I could feel an orgasm coming on and decided to help it get here more quickly, so I slid my right hand down and started rubbing clit with my right hand while my left groped at one of my tits. Between my two hands, Scott’s fingers, and his tongue, it was a blur of motion and movement, all for the same purpose. My pleasure.

With so much attention on me, it wasn’t long before the orgasm made it’s presence felt. It started with an increase in the speed which my fingers were working my clit, followed by my breath getting faster, then louder moans. This was followed by a tensing up of my muscles, which, after a few seconds of straddling the edge of the cliff, led to a violent release, with my entire body quivering madly. Next I let out a little scream, followed by an explosion of juices from my pussy as I squirted all over Scott, drenching his face as though he’d stepped under a waterfall.

“Holy fucking shit,” I said breathlessly once I’d regained my composure. “That was incredible.”

“I’m glad you liked it,” Scott said, looking up at me with his ever-present wry smile.

“Liked it? I fucking loved it,” I said. “I had no idea you had such talent.”

“And I had no idea you were such a squirter,” he replied, going back to work on my pussy with his tongue, although more gently this time.

“Yeah, sorry about that.”

“Sorry? What for? I loved it.”

“Really?” I said, surprised. “Most guys don’t like that sort of thing.”

“Yes, well I’m not like most guys,” he said between licks. “The wetter the better as far as I’m concerned.”

I laughed and shook my head.

“What’s so funny?” he asked.

“Nothing,” I replied, grinning madly. “It’s just that I would have never guessed you were such a pervert.”

“Well, I am,” he said, looking up at me from between my legs, his face still wet from my pussy juices. “I hope that’s okay.”

“It’s wonderful,” I said, my smile growing even larger.

“Good,” Scott added, replacing his tongue with his fingers in order to make the conversation easier. “Because I never would have guessed you were such a slut.”

“Tell me about it,” I said. “I don’t really look like it from the outside.”

“Which is deliberate, I would imagine,” he said.

“Absolutely,” I replied, starting to get wound up once again from his fingers slowly working my pussy. “It keeps the scumbags at bay.”

“Like me,” he said, smiling.

“Exactly,” I replied, playing along. We both knew he was nowhere near a scumbag. “Seriously though, sometimes it’s good that people don’t know who you really are.”

“Tell me about it,” Scott said. “That’s why I don’t bother telling people I’m not gay. It keeps the unsavory women away.”

“Like me,” I said.

He laughed. “Exactly,” he said in the exact same joking tone I’d used earlier.

I was about to say something but forgot what it was. It was getting harder and harder to converse, let alone think. Scott had some seriously talented fingers.

“And since we wasted the last six months due to our… mutual misunderstanding, that just means we’ll have to make up for them by screwing around with each other as much as possible,” he said.

“Speaking of which,” I said, yanking his hand out of my pussy and pulling him to his feet while simultaneously climbing off the couch and then dropping to the floor in front of him. “It’s time for me to return the favor.”

“If you insist,” Scott said.

“Oh, I do,” I said as I undid his zipper and pulled his cock out of his pants. “Wow,” I said softly. “You weren’t lying when you said you were well-hung, were you?”

Scott smiled and shook his head while I admired his cock. It was huge, at least eight inches long and the perfect width; thick but not too thick. Not only was it the biggest cock I’d ever seen up close and personal, but it was a beautiful one too, smooth and well-maintained. Plus it was hard enough to hammer nails, which was just as important as the size.

Looking up at him, maintaining eye contact, I wrapped one hand around his shaft, opened my mouth, and took the head of his cock between my lips. I sucked on the tip while stroking the shaft with my hand, working it slowly at first but picking up the pace as I went along.

It wasn’t long before I was taking him halfway down with every thrust, and eventually even three-quarters. I couldn’t quite swallow the whole thing—not this early in the evening, at least, but I was making a good run of it, forcing it as far as it would go and holding it there for a few seconds before pulling off.

“Not bad,” Scott said. “Not bad at all.”

“Fuck that,” I said. “I’m going to take the whole thing.”

He gave me a patronizing little smile.

“What?” I said, using my saliva to jerk him off while we spoke. “You don’t think I can do it?”

“I’m not saying you can’t—”

“But you are saying that you don’t think I can.”

Scott shrugged but he still had the same little smile on his face.

“Challenge accepted,” I said. Then I went back to work on his cock.

I bobbed on it a couple of times, getting it nice and slippery and warming myself up again, then grabbed ahold of his ass and pushed my head as far forward as I could, ignoring the urge to gag.

It wasn’t easy, but I eventually forced his entire monstrous cock into my mouth, swallowing it like it was a sword. With my hands grabbing his ass, I held myself in place, my nose pressing up against his stomach while his cock tickled the back of my throat.

“Holy shit,” he said under his breath, his shock apparent in his tone.

I felt a burst of pride. I loved surprising people, exceeding their expectations. It always made me feel good.

After deepthroating him for upwards of seven seconds, I let his cock slide out of my mouth, inch-by-inch, releasing it slowly, leaving it glistening in the light with my saliva. I took a moment to catch my breath, playing with his cock as I did so.

“What do you think now?” I said, smiling up at him.

“I think you’re fucking amazing,” Scott said, smiling back.

“Why thank you,” I said.

“My pleasure,” he replied.

“Is there anything else you want to do to me while I’m down here?” I asked.

He nodded.

“Then be my guest,” I said. “Do whatever you want. I’m your little plaything.”

A little grin crept onto Scott’s face and he stepped forward. He grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled my head towards him and slid his cock into my open mouth.

He didn’t waste any time, hammering his cock in and out of my mouth, giving me his entire cock with every thrust. His balls slapped up against my chin and his grip on my hair got tighter as he pounded away, grunting under his breath.

Saliva poured out of my mouth and onto the floor as he face-fucked me, wet, slurpy sounds escaping from my throat, filling the room with nastiness.

I ran one of my hands down my stomach and started rubbing my clit as he continued pummeling my mouth with his cock for another thirty seconds, making me gag and cough but not slowing down, aggressively slamming his cock in and out of my mouth as I stared up at him. He forced me to deepthroat him once again for a short time before pulling away.

“Are you ready to get fucked?” he asked, looking down at me with an excited grin as he slipped his shirt off, revealing an incredible body that had to take hours a day in the gym to maintain. Six-pack abs, perfect, hairless pecs, rocked-out arms.

“Ready and waiting,” I said, biting down on my bottom lip.

He bent down and held out a hand. I took it and he helped me to my feet. Holding onto my hand, he led me to the couch and sat down, then pulled me down on top of him so I was straddling him.

I was desperate to have his cock inside me by now, so I quickly adjusted my position so my knees were bent and my shins were flat on the cushion underneath my thighs, then I grabbed ahold of his cock and slipped it into my soaking wet pussy.

We both let out soft but insistent groans as he entered me.

Scott was so big that it was a tight fit but I was wet enough that it wasn’t an issue. Just a little bit of pressure in all the right places as my pussy engulfed his cock.

I placed my palms on top of Scott’s thighs and leaned back, arching my back and tilting my chin towards the ceiling, exposing the hollow of my neck and offering him my still-clothed chest.

He took the bait, grabbing and squeezing them through the material of my shirt, then cupping his hands beneath them and pushing up while I bounced atop him, my hair flying everywhere as wet, slapping sounds filled the room as our bodies came together.

I hammered down on his cock a few more times before suddenly leaning forward, mixing things up a bit, changing the angle of penetration.

At this point in the evening, I was looking to do some damage, so I put my hands on Scott’s chest for balance and started bouncing atop him, impaling myself on his cock, hammering my body down onto his. I rode his cock from tip to base, slamming my ass down, taking the entire thing in fast, rhythmic thrusts.

“Do you like that?” I asked, whispering harshly between deep breaths. Our faces were inches apart, close enough that I could feel his hot breath in my face. It smelled like cinnamon and grapes. “Do you like it when I ride your cock?”

“I love it,” Scott said.

“Yeah?” I asked, taking a moment to slip my shirt off and then my bra, freeing up my tits. They were big and beautiful, not gigantic but perky and awesome and completely natural.

He nodded, his eyes locked onto my newly released puppies.

“What about my tits?” I asked, climbing a little bit higher atop him so my chest was in his face, mere centimeters away, close enough that my hard nipples brushed his lips every once in a while.

“I love them too,” he said, his trademarked sly little grin still on his face.

“Do you want to lick them?” I asked, still moving up and down on his cock, just not with as much force.

“Very much so,” he replied.

“Yeah, I thought you might,” I said, keeping his cock inside of me but no longer bouncing on him. “But first I want to do something to you.”

“Whatever you want,” Scott said.

Smiling, I grabbed the back of his head and pulled it forward, pressing his face into my chest, smothering him against my flesh. Then I squeezed my tits together, smashing his head between them and pulling his face further against my chest while I stayed put atop of him. His cock was pressing against my vaginal walls and I could feel it getting harder as I smothered him with my tits.

I held him in place for a full ten seconds before letting him free. Breathing deeply, he smiled up at me, his face red and his eyes full of excitement.

“It looks like you enjoyed that,” I said.

“It was awesome,” he replied.

“Do you want me to do it again?”

“Yes please,” Scott said.

So, after giving him another couple of seconds to catch his breath, I grabbed the back of his head and again pulled his face against my chest, smothering him. This time I upped the ante by starting to slowly ride his cock once again.

This time, after a full 15 seconds of holding him there, I could feel him starting to get a little antsy. He still hadn’t tried to pull away, but I could sense it was imminent. But I wanted to see how much he could take. Plus I knew at least part of him liked what was going on; his cock was bigger than ever inside me. So instead of releasing him, I leaned forward and put my mouth next to his ear.

“Just relax,” I whispered. “You’re a real man. You can handle it.”

He relaxed his body and calmed down considerably.

“There you go,” I said, stroking his hair with my fingers. “Don’t worry, I’ll let you up before anything bad happens.”

I could feel his hot breath against my skin as he struggled for air but still I held him tight. He wasn’t in any danger. And having control over him was turning me on like crazy.

When I finally let him free after almost half a minute, Scott’s face was bright red from exertion and he was gasping for breath, but his smile was wider than ever, and his cock his bigger than every before.

“That was incredible,” he said.

“Yeah, I could tell that you liked it,” I replied.

“And I’m guessing you did too,” Scott said.

“Oh yes,” I said. “It was awesome. But now I need for you to suck on my nipples.”

“With pleasure,” Scott said, pushing his head towards my tits.

I leaned forward until my hard nipple was touching his lips. He took it in his mouth and sucked on it.

“That’s a good boy,” I said. “Suck on those fucking titties. Don’t be shy. Get nasty with it. I can take it.”

So he did, flicking the nipple with his tongue, even biting down on it with his teeth, making me gasp in surprise and excitement.

“There you go,” I said as he worked one nipple until it was rock-hard before moving on to the other one while I gradually picked up the speed in which I was bouncing atop his cock. “That’s what I’m talking about.”

Scott gave my other nipple the same treatment. Once it was feeling as stimulated as the other I grabbed ahold of his hair and yanked back on his head, popping my nipple from his mouth.

Turned on immensely now, I slipped my tongue into Scott’s mouth and explored his tonsils with serious intensity while riding his cock like an insane cowgirl. His hands had made their way down to my ass and he was gripping my cheeks and spreading them apart, opening me up even further, allowing his cock deeper access to my insides.

I was so turned on I could barely take it. I was close to cumming but I needed to switch things up to get myself over the edge.

So, keeping Scott’s cock deep inside of me, I spun around so I was facing away from him, riding him reverse cowgirl. I grabbed his knees and pushed them closer together, then adjusted my body so my feet were on the floor, giving me more leverage to work with.

 Once I was properly positioned, I began slamming down onto him harder than ever, impaling myself on his cock. His hands were on my hips, holding on for dear life while I pummeled him, my ass hammering down onto his legs.

“Holy shit that feels so fucking good,” Scott said.

“Fuck yeah it does,” I said. I put my hands on his knees and bent forward, then started pounding him even more aggressively.

His cock felt incredible inside me but I still needed something more. “Slap my ass,” I said.

Scott did as he was told.

“Harder,” I said. “Like you mean it.”

So he did, smacking my asscheek again.

“That’s right,” I said. “That’s what I’m talking about. Keep going. Don’t fucking stop.”

I continued pounding away at him, smashing his balls as I dropped my body onto him with full force, my breath growing quicker by the second, while he continued smacking my ass.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I screamed. My ass was starting to hurt a little bit from all the slapping but the pain was just getting me more excited. “Right there, right there, holy fuck, right fucking there!”

Scott turned up the intensity even more, smacking away at my ass relentlessly. My screams turned wordless and reached a fever-pitch, culminating in a final, expletive-laced, ear-splitting bellow as I reached orgasm. My body shuddered and shook but I didn’t slow down, still pounding away at him for a few more seconds before finally falling still.

I didn’t have much time to relax though, as Scott wrapped his arms around me and climbed up from the couch, letting his cock slip out of my pussy for the moment. As soon as he rose to his feet, he turned around, then dumped me onto the couch. He knew I’d just cum and now it was his turn to finish up, which was perfectly fine by me.

Scott grabbed ahold of my legs and pushed them forward, lifting up my ass to give himself a better angle to work with. Holding my legs in place, he slipped his rock-hard, monstrous cock into my soaking wet pussy. I took it all the way inside me without any resistance.

Perhaps because he was already so far along, Scott pounded me with everything he had right from the beginning, giving me his entire cock with every thrust, holding it deep inside of me for just a moment before pulling it almost all the way out and slamming it back into me.

I was way too into it to talk by now. I was relegated to growls and grunts and the occasional curse word as Scott hammered me practically into submission with his cock.

And just when I thought he couldn’t possibly fuck me any harder, Scott grabbed a hold of my ankles and forced my legs back even further until I was essentially folded in half, my legs pressed against the couch, one on either side of my body.

This position allowed Scott to use gravity and all his weight to pound me with everything he had, his balls slapping against me, his body hammering down on mine hard enough to make me flinch as he bottomed out.

I let out a wordless cry full of pleasure and just a hint of discomfort, my eyes wide and my body tingling with pleasure. I hooked my own arms around my legs, freeing Scott’s arms up. He shifted slightly, putting one foot up onto the couch, giving himself even more leverage. With his hands gripping the back of the couch for support, he fucked me with furious intensity, as though trying to break me in half.

Scott’s grunts and groans and breathing rate intensified, as did mine. Our faces were just a inches apart and we stared intensely at each other while I quickly approached yet another orgasm.

“Give it to me, give it to me, give it to me!” I said, somehow finding my voice. “I’m gonna cum again, I’m gonna fucking cum!”

And cum I did, my body tensing up before releasing in a massive, violent orgasm, the strongest one of the night.

Almost as soon as my orgasm passed, Scott’s arrived. As he rose towards orgasm, he started pounding me harder than he had all night. It took everything I had to not scream out in pain, but I knew he was nearly done, so I took what he had to offer.

“Oh my God I’m gonna fucking cum,” he said finally.

“Come inside me,” I said, barely able to get the words out. “I want to feel your seed inside my body.”

Scott didn’t have to be told twice, cumming mere seconds later. His hot jizm felt great inside me, filling me up, buckets of it from what I could tell as he squirted at least seven separate times inside me.

Eventually he fell still, finally spent. He rolled off of me and flopped onto the couch, clearly worn out.

Smiling at him, pretending like I was doing fine, I rose up and poured us both glasses of wine, dusting off the last of the bottle.

“A toast,” I said, handing him one of the glasses then clinking mine off his. “To the beginning of a wonderful friendship. With benefits, of course.”

“Of course,” he replied, taking a drink of his wine at the same time I did.

“I only wish I’d known you were into women earlier,” I said, even I didn’t know if I actually meant it. Who knows how this night would have turned out if I hadn’t thought he was off limits all this time. Certainly not the same. And considering it had been pretty much perfect, perhaps there was no reason to cry over spilled milk. Besides, we’d have plenty of time to make up for the amount that was lost. Plenty of time indeed.

#####

NEW YEAR’S SEDUCTION

I’m always on the road for work. Because of this, I’ve cultivated relationships with different women in all the various cities I visit on a regular basis. But on rare occasions, my work sends me somewhere new.

Generally when I go someplace new, it’s a very short trip, so I just take the time to work and hang by myself. But sometimes, things work out perfectly, leaving me in a situation that I just can’t help but take advantage of.

This was exactly what happened a couple weeks back. I got sent to Tampa, Florida for a few days.

It was December 31st and I was at a work party at the building that held our offices downtown. The employees and I were watching TV, waiting for the Big Apple to drop in Times Square when I went down the elevator and out the front door to have a smoke. It was a few minutes until midnight and I was being stalked by my personal assistant for the week and I needed to get out of there before she cornered me at midnight.

As soon as I lit up, the door behind me opened and a young woman walked out lighting a cigarette of her own. I’d seen her coming and going from the building a few times in the last couple days but didn’t know her name. We’d never even said hi to one another.

I’d definitely noticed her though. At 5’9” tall and an athletic 135 pounds, with short brown hair with blonde highlights, the face of a model, a killer body and revealing outfits nearly every day, it was impossible not to.

Tonight she was wearing a form-fitting little black dress that barely covered her ass and black knee-high boots. She looked fucking incredible and I couldn’t help but stare at her.

When she caught me, I didn’t look away. I just smiled. Luckily, she smiled back.

“You work here, don’t you?” she said. “Up on the fifth floor?”

“Yes I do,” I said, surprised and a little excited that she’d taken the time to learn a little something about me. “What about you?”

“I’m on the third floor,” she said, puffing on her cigarette. “I’m Eve.”

I laughed and shook my head.

“What?” she said, looking serious.

“Oh, I thought you were joking,” I replied, forcing myself to stop laughing. But I couldn’t get rid of my grin. I was simply too buzzed.

“Nope,” Eve said. “I’m dead serious.”

“Imagine that, meeting a girl named Eve on New Year’s Eve.”

“I’m not a girl,” she said, glaring at me with a hint of defiance but also a measure of playfulness. “I’m a woman.”

“Fair enough,” I said, chuckling. “I’m Jesse.”

“Nice to meet you, Jesse.”

“Same here,” I said.

“So, Jesse, what are you doing out here?” she asked me. “Don’t you have someone inside you want to kiss at midnight?”

“Hell no,” I said, taking a hit off my smoke. “I’m running away from someone, actually.”

“No shit?” she said. “Me too.”

“Is that right?”

“Yep,” Eve said. “He’s my boss. He’s been trying to get me in a compromising position for almost a year now.”

“That sucks,” I said.

“It is what it is,” she said. “And it’s not like I dissuade it. As long as he thinks he has a shot he lets me do whatever I want.”

I laughed and shook my head.

“What?” she said. “If he’s gonna act like an ass I’m at least going to take advantage of it.”

“No, no,” I said. “I hear you. It makes perfect sense.”

“I think so too,” Eve said, taking another puff. “What about you? Who are you running from?”

“My personal assistant,” I said. “She thinks it’s part of her job to make sure I’m happy all the time.”

“Isn’t it?”

“Not like that,” I said.

“Oh, I get it,” Eve said. “She’s old, fat and ugly, right?”

“Actually she’s a 21-year old former model from Sweden.”

“Bullshit.”

“I’m serious,” I said.

Eve gave me a sideways look tinged with disappointment. “So you’re gay then?”

I laughed. “Nope.”

“Married? Girlfriend?”

I shook my head.

“Then what’s the problem?”

“It’s simple,” I said. “I don’t shit where I eat.”

“Makes sense,” Eve said. “But what about in the same vicinity?” she continued, looking at me with one eyebrow raised.

“What do you mean?” I asked, not wanting to be presumptuous.

“Well, you don’t want to fuck someone that you work with, but what about someone who works in the same building?”

“Hypothetically?” I said.

“Of course,” she replied, smiling ruefully.

I shrugged. “I don’t see a problem with that. Assuming there was someone at the building that was interested in me.”

“And if there was?” she said.

“Is there?”

“Perhaps,” Eve said, her mouth turned up in a little grin. “Of course, she isn’t 21 any more, and she isn’t a Swedish supermodel, but she does know her way around the bedroom and she’s pretty damn hot to boot.”

I dusted off the last of my cigarette and dropped the butt onto the ground and put it out with my foot. Then I took a couple of steps over towards her. “Are you saying you want to fuck me?”

“That depends,” she said, leaning back, playing it cool.

“On what?”

“On whether or not you want to fuck me.”

I looked her up and down. “Sure,” I said, trying to act serious but unable to hide my grin. “I’ve had worse.”

“Oh, I’m sure you have,” she said, replying instantly, not wavering for a moment. “But I guarantee you’ve never had better.”

“Is that right?”

She nodded confidently. Then she grabbed my hand and led me back into the building. “Come on. I’ll prove it to you.”

Five minutes later we were in my office with the door locked behind us while the New Year’s Eve party wound down a few doors down the hall.

“So what do you think?” she said, hopping up on my desk. “Are you ready to tap this little ass of mine?”

“Hell yes,” I said.

“Good,” she said. “Because I sure as hell want to get me a piece of you. But before we get the dirty stuff, we have to have a little discussion first.”

“About what?”

“My preferences,” Eve said.

“What about them?”

“I’m not one to take things easy,” she said.

“Is that right?” I asked, intrigued.

“Yep,” she replied. “I’m not afraid to get a little freaky. Even on the first night. Is that okay with you?”

“It’s more than okay,” I said. “I think it’s great.”

“You like getting freaky too?” she said.

“Hell yeah,” I replied. “Life’s too short for boring sex.”

“That’s what I’m talking about,” Eve said. “Of course, I’m not just going to sit back and let you take charge the whole night either,” she said. “I’m prone to bouts of control every once in a while.”

“Sounds good to me,” I said.

“Are you sure? Lots of men say that but once it gets down to it they start freaking out when I take charge.”

“Not me,” I said. “I’m totally into that kind of thing.”

“No shit?”

“No shit.” I said.

“Huh,” she said, looking at me sideways.

“What?” I said, even though I knew exactly what she was thinking. What all women thought when they first looked at me. That I’m just a boring, regular old businessman.

“Nothing,” Eve said. “It’s just, you don’t really look like the freaky type.”

“That’s funny,” I said. “Because I was just thinking the same thing about you.”

“Yeah, I don’t really look like a dirty little fuckslut, do I?”

“Not at all.”

“I think that’s part of the fun,” she said, smiling.

“I do too,” I said.

She laughed. “It sounds like we both underestimated each other, doesn’t it?”

“It sure does,” I said.

Eve ran her finger down my chest. “Well I guess we won’t make that mistake again.”

“I guess we won’t.”

She grabbed ahold of my shirt and pulled me in close and slipped her tongue into my mouth. We made out like desperate animals, aggressively exploring each other tonsils and smashing our faces together.

Eve ran her hand down my chest and started rubbing it against my cock, which was already starting to get hard. In return, I grabbed ahold of her small but perky breast through her dress and gave it a squeeze. She increased the pressure on my cock and I squeezed harder. We were feeding off each other, her excitement made mine grow, which in turn made hers even larger.

She undid my belt, the top button of my pants and then my zipper, causing my pants to fall down to my ankles.

“Holy crap,” she said, laughing softly as she looked at my cock. “It’s fucking huge.”

“Yeah, it’s a little on the large side,” I said, slightly embarrassed as I always was when a woman commented on the size of my cock but not letting Eve know it.

 As she played with my hard cock, I pulled her dress off and undid her bra and started tweaking her nipples, making her gasp.

After making out while playing with each other for a couple minutes, Eve slid off my desk and dropped to her knees in front of me. She grabbed ahold of my cock and looked up at me, jerking me off the whole time.

“You have such a beautiful cock,” she said, her eyes pools of need. “I want to suck on it. Is that okay with you?”

Smiling down at her, I nodded my head.

“Are you sure?” she said, grinning up at me, teasing me.

“I’m positive,” I said, trying not to sound as desperate as I felt.

Her smile widened and then she went to town on my cock, rubbing and licking it all over, not staying in the same place for more than a second or two, sucking on the tip, running her tongue down the length of my shaft, caressing my balls, them taking them in her mouth for a bit before going back to work my cock

Eve wrapped her lips around my cock, moving up and down the shaft in time with her hand, which was still jerking me off. She bobbed on it a couple times, then took me all the way down her throat, holding it for a couple seconds, before pulling it back off and jerking me off once again.

“Fuck my face,” she said, opening her mouth wide. “I want you to fuck my face.”

I grabbed one handful of her hair in each hand, then slid my cock into her waiting mouth. Holding her head in place, I fucked her face, forcing my cock as far down her throat as it would go. She was almost able to take the whole thing before gagging.

“Not bad,” I said, pulling my cock from her mouth. “Not bad at all.”

“It’s so big,” she said. “I’ve never tried to deepthroat such a huge cock before.”

“It doesn’t happen often, I can tell you that much,” I said.

“I can do it,” she said as tears leak from her eyes.

“Are you sure?”

“Positive,” she said, her eyes twinkling with excitement. “I just need a little help. No matter how much I’m struggling, keep pushing it in.”

“If you insist.”

Eve took a deep breath and opened her mouth again.

Smiling, I stuck my cock back into her mouth. This time it got about three-quarters of the way in before she started to gag. But I didn’t stop, continuing to force it further into her mouth, just as she had told me too. She coughed again and more tears dripped down her face, smearing her mascara.

“Just a little bit more,” I said, my cock almost disappearing completely now. “Another inch and you’re there.”

This seemed to inspire Eve, and she took the last little bit on her own, suddenly pushing her head forward until she was deepthroating me, her chin touching my balls. I released her hair, giving her a chance to pull away, but she stayed put for another second or two more before finally releasing my cock from her throat.

“That was pretty impressive,” I said as she gasped for breath.

“It’s getting better,” Eve said. “But I can still improve. Give me one more shot at it.”

“My pleasure,” I said.

She grabbed ahold of my cock and slapped it against her face a couple of times then went back to blowing me, her lips moving up and down my shaft in time with her hand, sucking and jerking in unison with each other, creating an ocean of saliva.

Choking noises escaped from her mouth as she took my cock progressively deeper down her throat. And then her hands were gripping my ass cheeks and my cock had totally, completely disappeared.

Her tongue flicked out and licked my balls while keeping my cock planted firmly in her throat. Her nose was pressing up against my belly button and her eyes were leaking tears. She gagged a couple times but still didn’t pull off. I had no idea how she was able to swallow my cock for so long but I didn’t care in the least. All that matters was she could.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of deepthroating me, she pulled her head off.

I watched her with a combination of respect and amazement as she smiled and laughed and gasped for breath.

“Holy fucking shit,” I said, “That was incredible. Nobody has ever held it that long before.”

“Why thank you,” she said, grinning up at me.

“I didn’t now you had it in you.”

“To be honest, neither did I,” Eve said. “I guess you just bring out the best in me.”

“Or the worst,” I said, laughing under my breath.

“Do you want me to do it again?” she asked.

“I’d love you to,” I said, pulling her to her feet. “Just not right now. First it’s time for me to return the favor.”

“If you insist,” she said as I lifted her up and spun around and dropped her onto my couch.

“Oh, I do, I do,” I said, running my hands up the outside of her legs and under her skirt. I hooked my fingers around her panties and pulled them off, then dropped to my knees in front of her so my face was at the same level as her pussy.

“Oh my,” Eve said, hiking her skirt up around her stomach and throwing her legs open, giving me full access to her smoothly shaved pussy. “I think I’m going to like this.”

“Hopefully you do more than just like it,” I said, grinning up at her. “Hopefully you love it.”

“We’ll find out soon enough,” she said.

And with that, I dove in.

I started off slowly, licking around the outside of Eve’s pussy lips, teasing her a bit and getting her nice and wet before I started in on her pussy proper, running my tongue up and down the length of her snatch. I slipped it inside her just a bit at first, then more deeply, flicking my tongue in and out, constantly mixing things up, keeping her on her toes.

I peeked up the length of her body to see her head thrown back, her eyes closed, her mouth slightly open and a look of pure ecstasy on her face and got more excited seeing how much she was enjoying herself.

I continued mixing things up, rising up a bit so I could suck on her clit while sliding two fingers inside her soaking wet pussy.

“Jesus Christ that feels so fucking good,” Eve groaned between grunts and heavy breathing. “Work that pussy. Just like that, just like that.”

I curled my fingers and started rubbing them back and forth, sticking them further and further inside her until I found the rough surface of her G-spot.

Eve gasped wordlessly and her eyes shot open. She looked down at me with a face full of pleasure of excitement.

“Right there,” she said, her voice a deep, breathy whisper. “Right fucking there.”

Smiling, I went after her G-spot with aggression, applying more and more pressure to it as I worked my fingers back and forth inside her as quickly and intensely as I could. My cock was still sticking straight up; it was just as hard as it had been while Eve was sucking on it. Getting a girl off excited me almost as much as a girl getting me off. I’d always been like that.

Eve’s pussy was dripping juices and she was bucking against my fingers with her whole body, forcing them deeper into her pussy with every thrust. She was practically screaming now, her eyes wide and face red from exertion.

I decided to up the ante even more, sliding a third finger insider her, eliciting another gasp and more frenzied bucking from Eve and propelling her ever closer to orgasm.

Smiling, I slammed my fingers into Eve a few more times, until she was right on the verge of cumming. Then I gave her one final finger-thrust and held them there, deep inside her, filling up her pussy, pushing my fingers up against her as she squeezed her muscles against them.

Eve’s body started to shake and a guttural growl escaped from her throat as her body tensed, her pussy squeezing even tighter against my fingers before releasing a flood of pussy juices as she came.

As soon as her orgasm passed, Eve grabbed my arm and brought my hand up to her face and stuck his fingers in her mouth.

“Goddamn I taste fucking good,” she said once my fingers were clean. She had a big grin on her face.

“You don’t have to tell me,” I said, smiling right back at her. “I already know.”

“That you do,” Eve said, leaning forward. Her other hand ran down my stomach, grabbed ahold of my cock and started slowly stroking it.

I rose slightly and bent towards her and thrust my tongue into her mouth. We made out while she continued jerking me off. Before long my hands had found their way to her tits and were pinching and tweaking her nipples.

“Enough messing around,” Eve said, breaking off our make-out session. Our faces were just centimeters apart, close enough that I could smell the alcohol on her breath and feel it’s warmth on my skin. “I want you to fuck me with that fat cock of yours.”

She pushed my head back, then flipped over and dropped to her hands and knees and crawled forward a couple of paces, towards one end of the couch. She was facing away from me in the doggy position, her perfect ass sticking up in the air. Her boots were still on, which was hot as shit.

Turning her upper body so she was looking back at me, Eve said, “I need your cock. Please give it to me. I want to feel you inside of me.”

“If you insist,” I said, smiling wryly. I climbed onto the couch and shuffled over towards Eve until I was poised directly behind her. It was a wide couch, allowing me to straddle her doggy style with both my knees on the couch. I stared down at her ass for a few seconds, marveling at its perfection, before grabbing ahold of my hard cock and sliding it inside her pussy.

I didn’t waste any time at all, slamming my cock deep inside Eve’s pussy immediately, giving her the entire thing, from tip to base, my balls slapping up against the underside of her pussy with every thrust as I hammered my cock into her.

“That’s what I’m talking about,” Eve groaned. “Pound me with that fucking cock of yours.”

So I did, gradually increasing the intensity until I was slamming my body into Eve’s hard enough that she was flinching with every thrust. Low moans and excited squeals escaped from her mouth, combining with my grunts and the wet sounds of our bodies slapping together to create a symphony of sex.

I paused for a moment to climb to my feet, switching up the angle of penetration and giving me more leverage. Squatting down, my body hovering over Eve’s, I proceeded to pummel her more aggressively. Her entire body moved forward every time we came together and wet, smacking sounds filled the room.

Eve’s moans had grown in intensity; she was grunting like a crazed animal in between deep breaths. Her back was arched and her head was thrown back, causing her spine and shoulder blades to press against her skin, which turned me on like crazy. I reached out and grabbed her shoulders and used them to pull her body back towards me with every thrust, allowing me to pummel her like never before.

“Holy fuck!” she screamed. “Just like that, just like that! Fuck me with that huge cock of yours! Fill up my dirty little snatch. Fill it up and make me scream!”

The combination of Eve’s dirty talking, the pure pleasure on her face, and the physical sensation of fucking the shit out of her were pushing the limits of my self-control. I simply couldn’t continue hammering away at her like this without cumming. So I yanked my cock out of her pussy and scooted backwards to avoid shooting my load right then and there.

Eve spun let out a disappointed moan and turned to face me. “What happened?” she said.

“I just couldn’t take it anymore,” I said.

Once she figured out what I meant she started laughing. “You were going to cum already?”

“Any longer and I would have,” I said.

She flashed me a sly look. “I told you that I knew my way around the bedroom.”

“You certainly did.”

“Well it’s a good thing you backed away then, because I need more of your cock. I would have been pissed if you were finished up that soon.”

“So would have I,” I said.

“Then I guess we’ll just have to find something for you to do that doesn’t leave you in any danger of cumming.”

“Sounds like a plan,” I said. “What did you have in mind?”

“Lie down on your back and you’ll find out.”

Grinning widely, I did as I was told, stretching my legs out on the couch so my back was on the cushions and my eyes were looking up at the ceiling.

Eve stood on the couch and walked the length of it until she was hovering directly over my face, her legs spread, one foot on either side of my head.

“Are you sure you’re ready for this?” she asked, fingering herself while looking down at me.

“Hell yes,” I said. “Bring it on.”

“If you insist,” Eve said, falling to her knees and dropping her pussy onto my face.

At first she just sat there, not moving at all, smothering me with her flesh. After a good 10 seconds, she raised up just a little bit, giving me a few moments to catch my breath before dropping her pussy back onto me.

This time she moved back and forth, grinding on my face, getting me all wet with her sweet, pungent pussy juices.

“Stick out your tongue,” Eve said.

I obliged willingly.

Eve spread her ass cheeks with her hands, giving me deeper access to her insides. “That’s a good boy,” she said, riding my tongue with her pussy. “Get in there. There you go. Don’t be shy. As deep as you can.”

While I ate her out, my cock was rock hard and sticking straight up, pointed towards the ceiling. I grabbed ahold of it and started to stroke it, succumbing to the inability to leave my hard cock unattended for more than a few seconds.

But Eve didn’t want to be left out of the fun.

Leaving her pussy planted firmly on my face, she leaned forward and took my cock in her mouth. She proceeded to blow me while I tongue-fucked her, both of us gradually increasing the intensity until Eve was slobbering all over my cock as I attacked her pussy with everything I had.

It wasn’t long before I was dying to stick my cock into Eve’s pussy again. So I grabbed her by the waist and lifted her off me, tossing her down onto the couch as she laughed and let out a joyful little scream and gave me a smack on the leg.

“Getting a little frisky, huh?” I said.

“Just a little,” she replied.

“Then come on up and sit on my lap,” I said. “I’ll help settle you down.”

“Oh, I seriously doubt that,” Eve said, laughing some more.

As I repositioned myself so I was sitting normally on the couch, Eve climbed up and straddled me, her knees bents, her shins on the couch, and her ass resting just in front of my cock. She leaned forward and kissed me, her tongue darting around in my mouth while I fondled her tits.

We made out a for a little, enjoying a little bit of downtime, letting ourselves recover and catch our breath. Once that was taken care of, Eve reached back and grabbed ahold of my shaft, lifted her hips up just a bit, and slid my cock into her pussy.

Keeping her lips attached to mine, Eve rode my cock, gently at first, moving around in slow, rhythmic circles. I let out a soft groan. There was something about making out while fucking that really got me going.

Eve seemed turned on by it more than normal too and soon started moving more quickly against me, rocking her body back and forth while keeping my cock planted deep inside her pussy.

I responded by going after her tits with more vigor, squeezing them tighter and tweaking her nipples with my fingertips.

From there she upped the ante, breaking off the kiss and leaning back, allowing her to bounce up and down and my cock more forcefully.

I replied by rubbing her clit with my fingers.

It went on like this for a while, each of us trying to outdo the other. She would lean back, changing the angle of penetration and I would grab her asscheeks and spread them wide to allow my cock deeper entry inside of her. She would reach back and fondle my balls and I would grab ahold of her hair and give it a yank. She would lean forward and put her hands on my chest to give herself more leverage and I would rise up and take her nipple in my mouth and chew on it.

We continued like this for a few minutes before I’d had enough. I felt like I was going to burst at the seams. It was time to take control and finish Eve off, once and for all.

Without saying a word, I wrapped one arm around her waist and held her chest tight against mine, then climbed to my feet.

As Eve giggled, I stood up, turned around, and dropped her onto the couch, falling atop her, my cock remaining inside her pussy the entire time.

She let out a sharp gasp as I slammed my cock into her, not holding back at all as I entered the final stretch. I was leaning into her, my hands gripping the back of the couch for leverage.

“Harder,” Eve said in between gasping breaths. “Fuck me harder. I can take it.”

So I do, fucking her with the whole length of my shaft, giving it to her balls deep, punctuating each thrust by holding my cock deep in her pussy for a second or two before pulling it back it to slam it back into her again.

“There you go,” Eve said. “Give it to me deep. I want to feel every fucking inch of your cock.”

I shifted my body to give myself more leverage and pushed even harder, shoving my cock as deep as it would go. Eve let out a loud yelp followed by a series of low moans, then pushed back against me, forcing me even deeper inside her.

I held my cock there, all the way inside her, our bodies grinding against each other, for a good five seconds before she yanked her body back, pulling my cock out of her pussy.

Eve’s hand flew down to her clit and she started rubbing it vigorously, groaning more loudly with every passing second until she came again, her pussy squirting juices as her legs shivered.

I barely gave her a chance to recover before sliding my cock back inside her. I grabbed her ankles and shoved her legs back towards her head, folding her in half. Holding her ankles next to her head, I pounded her pussy with everything I had, grunting with every thrust, my body slamming into hers hard enough to make the entire couch move.

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” Eve screamed. “Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!”

 I slammed into her harder, crushing her, trying to break her in two. She was holding her own legs back now, so I climbed up onto the couch, giving myself even more leverage over her.

Time seemed to stretch as I fucked her like a madman, slamming my cock as deep as it would go, my face right above hers. I was staring down at her and she staring right back at me, holding my gaze, her eyes conveying her pleasure more concisely than words ever could.

It was this excitement in her eyes that put me over the edge.

“Holy fucking shit,” I said under my breath.

“Are you gonna cum?” Eve said, barely able to speak between gasping breaths.

I nodded.

“Cum inside me,” she said, still staring directly at me. “I want you to fill me up.”

I couldn’t turn down a request like that, so I hammered my cock into her a few more times before my body tightened for a split-second before releasing, the built-up pressure leaving my body in a series of jerking spasms, my cock thrusting into her multiple times as I shot my load into her pussy.

After I was done, I climbed up onto the couch and flopped down next to Eve.

“Well, what do you think?” she said, turning towards me, her hair mussed up, her makeup spotty and her face still red from exertion.

“I think you’re amazing,” I said.

“Yeah, you’re not too bad yourself,” she replied.

“Thanks,” I said. “But I can’t say it was my best performance.”

“That’s okay, it wasn’t mine either. But considering it was our first time together, it was a pretty solid session.”

“Yes it was.”

“Of course, it’ll be even better next time,” Eve said, smiling at me.

“It most certainly will,” I replied, returning her grin.

Eve hopped off the couch and gathered her clothes and started putting on her bra. “Well, I should get back before I’m missed,” she said.

“So should I,” I replied, standing up too. But instead of putting my clothes on, I reached out and undid her bra.

“What are you doing?” Eve said, pretending to sound confused, but her tone and the look on her face betrayed the truth.

“You know exactly what I’m doing,” I said, spinning her around and pressing her face-up against the wall.

“Are you ready to go again already?”

“Yep,” I said, kissing her neck and pressing my body up against her ass. “I can go all night long.”

“No shit?”

“No shit,” I said as I slid my hand down her stomach and started rubbing her pussy.

“Damn,” Eve said, letting out a little groan. “Where have you been my whole life?”

“It doesn’t matter,” I said. “I’m here now.”

Smiling, I went back to work. In the back of my mind I was thinking I’d have to make sure I made my way back to Phoenix a couple times a year. I couldn’t let a girl like Eve go to waste. I’d just found a new filthy slut.

#####

A NAUGHTY ANAL SLUT

Sometimes you feel like a nut and sometimes you don’t. That’s the essence of life, right? Sometimes you want one thing and sometimes another. Whether it’s food or alcohol or music or television, you’re always in the mood for different things, right? Why should sex be any different? I mean, seriously, think about how many poor souls out there have the same exact sex they’ve been having for years? More than want to admit it, no doubt. And why? Because they’re afraid their partner is going to get pissed if they ask them to try something different? Or they’re afraid of what it will lead to if their partner isn’t on board? Or the embarrassment their partner might make them feel the next morning if things don’t turn out the way they’d hoped?

Most couples have enough problems communicating on regular, everyday, out-in-the-open things. How the hell do they expect to communicate when it comes to sex? And if one is a prude, or has low self-esteem in the bedroom, or is just plain too busy to have enough energy for sex? What then? Ho-hum, another couple minutes of missionary position and then let’s go to sleep, that’s what.

But not me. No way, no how. I get what I want, when I want it, and how I want it. How, you may ask? Well, I pay for it, that’s how. And before you go yelling at me about the ethics of paying for sex, first of all, I ask, why the fuck do you care about how I live my life? And second, I’ll tell you that everyone pays for sex in one way or another. Whether it be by paying for dinner or the movies or rent or even in just emotional currency, the fact is, everyone pays. That I pay cash by the hour is really no different than how everyone pays for it. But you know what is different? I get my money’s worth. Every time.

And if I feel like something specific that day—say, a tall leggy blonde who enjoys sucking cock—all I have to do is tell the person on the other end of the line what I’m looking for. And I get it. Just like that. Pretty cool if you ask me. No awkward pauses, no looking for a way to broach difficult subjects, no opening yourself up to embarrassment from the person you’re asking to try something different. I honestly don’t understand why more people don’t go this route. You get a hot chick, exactly how you want her to look, and you get to do exactly what you want to do to her in the manner in which you choose. What more could you possibly ask for?

Take anal sex, for example. Can you imagine asking someone you’ve been in a relationship with for ten years and haven’t ever gotten anything more risky than a blowjob from if you can stick your cock in their ass? Good luck with that. If you’re lucky they’ll just laugh or you and think you’re joking. Or maybe just look at you as if you’re crazy. And if you’re unlucky they’ll never look at you the same way again, or worse yet, kick you out of the house. It just isn’t worth the risk. Not by a long shot.

But me, if I feel like giving anal sex a try, all I have to do is make a phone call and ask to have a girl sent to me that loves taking it in the ass. No fuss, no hassle, no problem. Nothing beats it, I tell you. Well, I have been telling you, but nobody listens. Oh well, one day you’ll see the light. Until then, I’ll continue to regale you with tales of my own escapades. At least you can live vicariously through me instead of just groping around in the dark (although a few of you are probably doing that while living vicariously through me.) So without further ado, I give to a tale of anal sex, involving me and a hot, skinny, crazy girl who just loves it in the ass.

For those of you who were expecting something different, a relationship of some kind, or professions of love, or snuggling or cuddling or whatever, consider yourself warned. There’s none of that in here. Just hot, nasty (and in this case, anal) sex. For those of you haters who complain that the scenes are too short or there’s not enough plot or characterization, what can I say? The stories are what they are. Tales of sex with various escorts I’ve had the pleasure of hooking up with over the years. I’ve never claimed that these stories are anything other than what they are. If they’re not for you, I’m sorry. If they are, you’re welcome. I hope you enjoy reading them as much I enjoyed experiencing them. Here we go.

#

Not only am I in the mood for anal, I’m in the mood for some dirty, nasty anal. So when I make my phone call I tell the voice on the other side of the line that I’m looking for the dirtiest anal whore he can conjure up. The voice tells me they know just the girl, and that she’ll be right over.

Thirty minutes later there’s a knock on the door. I open it she walks in.

She’s wearing a tiny little neon pink red dress that barely covers her ass. No bra, revealing small, perky tits with firm nipples poking through the material. Her legs seen to go on forever; tan and skinny but well-defined, ending in 3-inch fuck-me heels. Short, disheveled blonde hair, barely down to her shoulders, blue eyes with a hint of crazy, ringed in black eye shadow. Small nose, thin lips with plenty of lipstick (the color matches her dress) and a look on her face that says she’s ready and willing to get nasty. A nasty anal whore, plain and simple, just like I asked for. She’s eyeing me like a piece of meat, her head tilted slightly and a tiny scowl on her lips.

My cock is rock-hard just looking at her. I pull it out and begin stroking it. That’s the beauty of hiring escorts; no need to mess around, talk things through, or waste any time. You both know what they’re here for; might as well take full advantage of your limited time and get right down to business.

She flashes a dirty little knowing smile then drops to her knees and starts crawling towards me, her ass up in the air, moving from side-to-side in exaggerated swivels, her eyes locked on mine the entire time. She stops a few feet away from where I’m standing and turns so she’s sitting on the floor, facing me.

She pulls her dress up and spreads her legs, revealing a little black g-string beneath. She throws her legs up and leans back and drags the g-string to the side and starts fingering her smoothly shaved pussy, rubbing it on the outside and then sticking her index and middle fingers inside. She doesn’t linger there long however, spending no more than a few seconds banging herself before pulling her fingers out and bringing them to her mouth, where she proceeds to suck on them, moaning slightly with pleasure.

She pops her fingers out of her mouth. They are glistening with her spit. She runs them down her leg but bypasses her pussy altogether, instead heading straight to her perfect little pink asshole. First to enter is her middle finger, which she sticks in just a bit, barely past her fingernail. Her index finger is closely behind, slipping into her asshole with ease. She plays with her asshole for a couple seconds, her fingers going in and out in a practiced rhythm, her eyes still locked on my face as she fucks herself.

“You like it when I finger my asshole?” she says.

I nod.

She smiles and throws her hair back then proceeds to fuck herself some more, her fingers pressing deeper into her asshole, all the way to the first knuckle. Her breathing grows more labored and she closes her eyes. She starts rubbing her clit with her other hand while her two fingers pump her asshole, moving in and out with increased rapidity. Her breathing turns to panting, and a few seconds later she lets out a low, intense groan. She pops her fingers out of her ass then slaps her pussy a couple times then slips out of her dress and panties and climbs back onto her hands and knees.

She crawls away from me, over towards the full-length mirror on the closet, her tiny little ass sticking out up, taunting me with its absolute perfection.

Once at the closet, she turns around so her ass is practically touching the mirror. She spreads her legs and pulls her panties down until they are stretched out just above her knees. She brings her hand to her mouth and sucks on all four fingers. Once they are coated with her saliva she runs her hand along her back and down her ass and plunges three fingers into her asshole. She gasps as all three fingers disappear into her, all the way down to the second knuckle. She turns her upper body until she is looking back into the mirror, so she can watch herself fuck her own asshole.

She works her fingers in there for a while, obviously enjoying herself, pretty much oblivious to my presence.

Time to remedy that.

I walk over towards her. She looks up just as I arrive, smiling nastily, and I realize she was playing with me the whole time, deliberately ignoring me to see how long it would take for me to take charge of the situation.

“So that’s how you want to play it,” I say, grabbing her by the hair.

I pull her to up until her head is on the same level as my cock.

“Open your mouth,” I say.

She does as she’s told. I stick my cock in her mouth and fuck her face, my hands controlling her head, moving it back and forth against my cock.

I force my cock deeper and deeper into her throat, halfway down the shaft, then three-quarters, and finally all the way to my balls. I hold her there, my entire cock down her throat, until she starts to gag and pull away. I let her go, my cock glistening with her saliva as it slips out of her mouth. She’s got spittle on her chin and it’s dripping down on to the carpet below.

I adjust my hands so only one is gripping her hair. I force her head down just a little and pull it towards me but this time I bypass my cock and stick my balls in her mouth.

She goes to work on my balls, licking them, sucking them, first one, then the other, then both at the same time. With my free hand I grab ahold of my cock and start jerking myself off while she sucks on my balls. I slap my cock against her face a couple times then pull her head back again.

She gathers up some saliva and spits on my cock and starts jerking me off. Her mascara is running down her face and mixing with her tears.

“You like being in control, huh?” she says, looking up at me. “Then take control, big boy. Show me what you’ve got.”

“If you insist,” I say, grabbing the back of her head with both hands and shoving my cock down her throat. She starts to gag but I hold her there for a couple more seconds before letting her go.

I give her a moment to catch her breath then stick my cock down her throat again, pushing on the back of her head until her nose is sticking into my stomach. Again she gags and again I hold her there a little bit longer before pushing her head back and allowing my cock to slip out of her mouth.

She is still in the process of catching her breath when I spin her around and force her down onto her hands and knees. Her face is right up against the mirror, practically touching it. Her legs are spread wide and her ass is sticking up in the air as I drop to my knees and stick my hard cock into her gaping pussy.

She gasps and flips her hair to the side and turns around and looks at me.

“Give it to me,” she says. “Fuck me with the big hard cock.”

And so I do, laying into her with everything I’ve got. Her head turns forward and she watches me fuck her in the mirror. Because of the mirror I can watch her face while fucking her from behind, which turns me on even more. I grab ahold of her dress for leverage and pound the shit out of her, our bodies bouncing off each other in perfect rhythm, each thrust going deeper and deeper inside her, causing her to moan ever louder.

I let go of her dress and grasp her asscheeks, one in each hand. Still fucking her, I spread her cheeks apart, causing her perfect little pink asshole to open up just a bit. I gather up some saliva and spit on her asshole, then let my thumb wander down towards it. I start rubbing my thumb against her asshole, making her squirm, all the while still pounding her pussy with my hard cock.

I increased the pressure on her asshole, slipping my thumb inside it, causing her to buck even harder against me.

“That’s right,” she says, her voice coming straight from the gutter. “Work that asshole. Work that tight little asshole.”

She’s doing all the work now, pounding her pussy back into me. Riding my cock, taking it deeper and deeper inside her. With my free hand I slap her ass.

“Come on you little slut,” I say. “Show me what you got. Fuck that cock.”

She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles nastily and starts slamming back into me, slower now, but with more force. Backing her ass into me and holding it there, deep inside her pussy, for just a moment, then pulling out and slamming it back again. It’s all I can do to keep my balance she’s backing into me with such force. And then she slams into me one last time and holds it there, breathing hard, her tiny little perfect ass pressed up against me.

I pull my thumb from her asshole and grab both of her ass cheeks, one in each hand. I spread her cheeks apart, making her asshole gape.

She turns her head so she’s looking right at me. Then she sticks her middle and index fingers back in her mouth, lubes them up a bit, then slides them into her gaping asshole, moaning in pleasure as they enter.

 “Come on, baby,” she says while continuing to work her asshole wider with her fingers. “Enough playing around. Give me what I need.”

“And what is that?” I ask, knowing full well what it is but just wanting to hear her say it out loud.

“I need your cock in my asshole,” she says.

“Beg for it,” I say, staring at her.

“Please give it to me,” she begs, her eyes wide pools of need. “I want it so bad.” She pulls her fingers from her ass and licks them clean. “Please, please, please stick your cock in my ass.”

How can I resist such a request? A little smile passes over my face and I pull my cock from her pussy. I spit on her asshole and use the tip of my cock it to spread the spit around. Then I slide the tip of my cock into her asshole and lean back to let her work it deeper.

“That’s what I’m talking about,” she says as she slowly starts working her ass back and forth, my cock slipping deeper into her ass with every thrust. “That feels so fucking good.”

Pretty soon her asshole is loosened up enough that my entire cock is disappearing inside it. It’s a tight fit but not too tight, and my cock glides inside her smoothly, the effects of whatever lube she used before arriving.

She is facing forward again, her short hair more disheveled than ever. Her back is arches slightly and I can see the sharp lines of her collarbones as she works her body back into mine. For some unknown reason this turns me on to no end, so much so that I have to turn my attention back to the mirror to avoid from finishing. It’s strange, being able to see the front of her as I’m fucking her from behind. Her back is arched, showing off the hard nipples of her perfect little tits. Her head is thrown back and her eyes are closed and her mouth is slightly open. She’s breathing heavily but not making much noise.

She opens her eyes and sees that I’m watching her and smiles. The look on her face says that she thinks she’s in the driver’s seat again, giving it to me exactly how she wants to, at her pace. Enough of that shit.

I grab a handful of her hair and lean back, yanking her head back towards me. Her eyes widen in surprise and she lets out a little yelp. I pull back some more and arch her back even further adjusting the angle of her body and allowing me deeper access to her asshole.

I pound her ass, slamming my cock deeper inside her with every thrust, our bodies in perfect synch, her tiny ass bouncing against me, low grunts of pleasure escaping from her mouth.

Her asshole is tight but not too tight. It grabs lovingly on my cock as I fuck her, providing just enough pressure to keep things pleasurable without being restrictive.

“Give it to me,” she says, her voice low, demanding. “Fuck my ass like you mean it. Punish me. Make me your bitch.”

I let go of her hair but keep my hands on the back of her head and push down until her head is lying on the floor. Then I climb up from my knees and adjust my legs so they are on either side of her body, giving me even more leverage over here, allowing me to pound her ass like never before. My balls slap her pussy as I slam my cock balls deep into her gaping ass.

Her ass quivers with every thrust, her whole body absorbing the blows. She’s grunting in time with the thrusts and the sheer rawness of her voice is pushing me towards the edge.

“Right there,” she says, her voice a guttural growl. “Keep fucking me. Right there. Don’t stop. Don’t stop. Fuck my ass. Fuck my ass. Fuck my ass!”

And so I do, slamming my cock into her with everything I’ve got. Her breath starts coming faster, her moans growing more intense. She’s lost in her own world, swimming in whatever considerable pleasure she gets from getting aggressively fucked in the ass. But that’s fine with me. This is exactly what I needed tonight, to hammer on a tight, tiny little perfect ass, to revel in the unique physical pleasure of ass-fucking a nasty little anal whore into oblivion without having to worry about anything else.

I’m very close to the point of no return now. My thrusts become even more frenzied as I climb towards the edge of orgasm. And then I’m just seconds away.

I pull my cock out of her ass and scramble up closer to her head. I grab a handful of her hair and lift and spin her around until she’s on her knees and facing me. I stick my rock hard cock in her open mouth. She attacks my cock, sucking her ass juices off it, taking it all the way down her throat and gagging on it before popping it back out. She spits on my cock, jerks it off for a couple seconds while looking up at me, then goes back to sucking it, her hand working the shaft while her mouth works the tip.

My body tenses up and my hips thrust forward. An unintelligible sound escapes from my mouth and then I feel the jolt of electricity flowing up from my balls and towards the tip of my cock.

She sucks me off until the last possible moment, then pulls her lips from my cock just as I start to cum. She continues to jerk me off as I cum in spasms, the milky white liquid streaming from my cock in short bursts, splashing the mirror, covering her reflection.

She continues stroking my cock until I’m completely dry, then in classic escort fashion, climbs up, picks up her panties and dress from the floor, slips into them, grabs the money I’ve left sitting on the table, waves goodbye, and walks out the door.

Laughing, I head to the bathroom to grab a towel and clean up the mess I’ve left on the mirror. I’ve got no hard feelings. None whatsoever.

I know better than anyone that you get what you pay for. And that’s what I got. Hot, dirty, nasty anal sex with a whore who liked it in the ass. Nothing more, nothing less. Just like I wanted.

Until next time…

#####

HOT WET FILTH

We had just passed State Line when the Viagra began to take hold.

“Shit,” I said. “I almost timed it perfectly.”

“What’s that?” Nikki said, looking over at me.

I shot my eyes down towards the bulge in my groin.

“Oh,” she said with a nasty little smile. “Don’t worry, we can take care of that.”

Before I could protest she had undone her seatbelt and was leaning over the center console. She undid my zipper and negotiated my cock out of my pants with practiced ease.

“I still don’t understand why you took that stuff,” she said as she stroked my rock-hard cock. “It’s not like you have trouble getting it up.”

“Well, I figure we only have 24 hours in Vegas and I mean to make every single one of them count.”

“Ahhh, Johnny,” she said only half-mockingly. “You’re such a romantic.”

And with that, she dropped her head and took the tip of my cock in her mouth.

“Not half as romantic as you are,” I mumbled while trying desperately to keep my attention on the road ahead. Luckily it was already past midnight on a Wednesday, so there were only a couple other cars around.

Nikki took my cock deeper in her throat, held it there for a couple seconds, gagged once, then popped it out. It was only then that I realized I was pushing 95 and straddling two lanes. I swerved back into the fast lane and let my foot off the accelerator.

“Jesus,” I said. “Are you trying to kill us?”

Laughing, she spit on my cock and started jerking it with one hand while the other ran up and down my chest. “No,” she said, looking up at me with her big brown eyes. “I’m just trying to get you to pull over so you can put that monster of yours to good use.”

“Well shit, why didn’t you say so?”

“I thought I just did,” she said before going right back to work on my cock.

I swerved across two lanes of traffic to make the next off-ramp, crossed under the freeway, and came to a stop just off the access road.

I’d barely turned the engine off and already Nikki was scrambling on top of me, straddling me in the driver’s seat, her sundress the perfect outfit for what she had in mind. She slipped one of her perfect little tits out of the top of her dress and leaned forward and stuck it in my face. I took the nipple in my mouth and started sucking on it. I bit down, eliciting a gasp from her. She wrapped her arms around my head and pulled me in closer to her chest. I reached down and slid her g-string to the side and started rubbing her clit to get her warmed up. It was totally unnecessary, as she was already soaking wet, but still I continued to rub, getting her even more wound up.

“Enough,” Nikki said. “I need you inside me.”

She reached down and took my cock in her hand then sat down on it, her pussy engulfing it with just a hint of resistance. She immediately started bouncing on it, her hips slamming down into me roughly. I reached under her dress and grabbed her ass and spread her cheeks apart, which only served to fuel her frenzy even further. She put her hands on my chest and closed her eyes and went to work, lost in herself, groaning in time with her downward thrusts. Her long brown hair was thrown to the side and covering half of her face and she was biting down on her bottom lip. Her slender neck was stretched taut and a little rivulet of sweat was trickling down towards her single exposed breast. Watching Nikki work her body onto mine brought me to the point of exploding but I knew she was right there too, so I held off until she got off.

A few seconds later and she was there. She dropped her hips down onto my cock one last time and held them there.

“Fuck, FUCK, FUCK!” she screamed as her body quivered in orgasm. The insides of her pussy squeezed my cock, triggering my own release, which I shot inside her with a couple final thrusts of my own.

She leaned forward and gave me a little kiss, then slipped my cock out of her pussy. She slid her panties back into place and crawled over to the passenger’s seat while I stuffed my cock back into my pants. I still had a hard on but it wasn’t nearly as urgent as before.

“Not a bad way to start the trip,” I said as we made our way back to the freeway.

“Just think of what we can do with a whole suite at our disposal,” she said. “Not to mention after we’ve had a few drinks to loosen ourselves up.”

I smiled and looked over at her. She was positively beaming in anticipation. Laughing, I turned my eyes back to the road. It was going to be a crazy trip.

#####

Nikki and I had been good friends from elementary school all the way through high school but had gone our separate ways after graduation, both going to different colleges and eventually getting into a couple of horrible marriages. Mine had ended in an arrest and near prison time for assaulting the dude my wife was fucking behind my back. Nikki’s had ended with her stripping and then spending a few months shooting some amateur porn shortly after she’d found her husband blowing another man in his office.

Running into each other had been pure luck. Both of us were back in our hometown visiting our parents for a couple of days when we literally bumped into each other at one of the local bars one night. It was like getting hit with in the gut with a sledgehammer. We immediately broke off from the groups we’d come with and got ourselves a table and started talking.

By midnight, we were both wasted and wondering how we’d allowed ourselves to drift apart after graduation. By 2AM we were in a hotel room fucking our brains out. Less than a week later we were living together. That was nine months  ago and we haven’t looked back since. Not so much as an argument between us.

Now I know what you’re thinking right now. Yeah right, you’re so full of shit. Every couple argues.

Well, not us. Not a single time. I know it sounds crazy but hey, what can I say? It is what it is. Don’t believe me? Doesn’t matter to me. Believe whatever you want. I only know what I know, and I know that we haven’t been in a single argument since we hooked up this second time.

And the sex? Wow. The great thing about her short time in porn was that it had completely obliterated her inhibitions. And she was working on breaking down mine. Which meant that we did shit on a regular basis that most couples only dream about. Personally, I think our incredible sex life had a huge impact on the health of our relationship. Regular, perverted sex combined with plenty of money and no kids leads to a pretty stress-free life. And without stress, who needs to argue?

#####

Our suite at the Rio was ridiculous. We knew we were in for a treat when we needed to insert our key card into a slot on the elevator just to get to the right floor. But once we opened the door to the room we were blown away.

Two stories. 1500 square feet. Marbled floors. Baby grand piano. Two hot tubs. Three showers. A sauna. 4 couches. A California King bed. And one whole wall was nothing but a giant window giving us a full view of the Vegas Strip.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me!” Nikki said as she bounced around the room with glee, checking the whole thing out. “This is insane!”

“You like it, huh?”

“Like it? I fucking love it!”

“I thought you might,” I said, playing it cool. We were in the bedroom, up on the second floor, overlooking the rest of the suite.

“There’s only one problem,” Nikki said.

“What’s that?”

“I’m never going to want to leave the room.”

“Who says we need to leave the room?”

“Don’t you want to play some poker?”

“I kind of figured we were just going to get wasted and fuck all weekend.”

“Really? You’d do that for me?”

“Of course,” I said. “Why do you think I took that Viagra before we left? Besides, I can play poker anytime I want.”

“What? And you can’t fuck me anytime you want?” Nikki’s tone was harsh but the smile on her face was playful.

“Not while we’re in a thousand dollar a night room I can’t,” I said. “The way I figure it, we’ve only got about 20 hours in the suite. And we need to make use of all of them if we want to desecrate every room in here.”

“Awwwww,” she said, craning her neck up to give me a kiss. “That’s the most romantic thing you’ve ever said to me.”

“You know me, Mr. Rico Suave.”

“Rico Suave?” she said. “I was thinking Prince Charming.”

“Yeah right,” I said. “More like Chester the Molester.”

“Even better,” Nikki said, grinning evilly.

She laughed and rubbed her ass up against me. My dick immediately got hard. She felt it too, turning her head and looking at me with wide eyes.

“Rearing to go again already?”

“What can I say? That Viagra works wonders.”

“It sure as hell does,” she said, dropping to her knees right there. She had my belt undone and my pants down around my ankles within seconds and my rock-hard cock in her mouth a heartbeat after that.

Looking up at me, maintaining eye contact, she sucked my cock, working the head with her mouth while she gently stroked my shaft, caressing it more than anything.

She popped my cock out of her mouth, smacked it against her cheek a couple of times, then licked the underside, slowly, starting at my ball sack and working her way towards the tip.

“That feels so fucking good,” I said, mostly to myself.

“Of course it does,” she said. “Unlike most girls, I know what I’m doing.”

“That’s an understatement.”

Laughing, she climbed to her feet. With her hand wrapped around my cock, she led me out of the bedroom.

“Where are we going?” I said.

“Time to start desecrating other parts of the suite,” she said. “Starting with the shower.”

The shower was huge, with easily enough room for both of us to move around. But more importantly, it had three separate heads, providing more than enough angles of water to keep both of us wet at all times. There’s nothing worse than being in a shower with someone and not getting any water.

We started slowly, kissing and making out while the water sprayed down us, reveling in the sensation provided by the liquid upon the other’s skin. A couple minutes later, Nikki’s hand ventured down to my still-hard cock and she started jerking me off while continuing to explore my mouth with hers. For some reason this had always turned me on far more than it had any reason to; as much as intercourse itself and even right up there with getting a blow job.

To combat this, I ran my hand down her stomach and started rubbing her pussy, hoping to distract myself (and her) enough to keep from blowing my load too quickly.

Starting with one finger and quickly working my way up to two, and then three, I fingered Nikki’s snatch, varying the speed and pressure in which I worked to keep her on edge. Her interest in jerking me off waned quite a bit (exactly as I’d hoped) as she closed her eyes and lost herself, her breath getting shorter and her moans getting louder as I moved my fingers in and out of her.

A short time later she pulled my fingers out of her pussy and stuck them in her mouth and proceeded to suck her juices from them while staring at me the whole time, taunting me with her sluttiness, knowing how much it turned me on.

“How do you taste?” I asked her, a little smile playing on my lips.

“Here,” she said. “I’ll let you find out for yourself.”

She leaned forward and stuck her tongue in my mouth.

“Pretty tasty,” I said once our lips parted ways. “Pretty tasty indeed.”

“Don’t worry,” Nikki said as she slid her hand down my wet body. “You’ll be getting a much longer taste later. But right I need that fat dick of yours inside of me.”

“Is that right?”

She nodded and backed herself up against the shower wall, pulling me along with her. Using the wall for balance she casually threw her leg straight up in the air, her heel right above my shoulder. Her insane flexibility is one of the many things I love about her; it certainly made sex far more interesting. She grabbed ahold of my cock and guided it towards her waiting pussy. It slid in with just a hint of resistance.

Even though she was dripping wet, I worked my cock slowly at first, sliding in and out of her pussy from tip to base, letting her feel my whole length with every stroke.

“I love having you inside me,” she said.

“I love being inside you,” I replied, not caring how cheesy it sounded because it was true.

She leaned in and planted her lips on mine, kissing me and running her hands through my hair as we continued to fuck. Her tongue grew more insistent, which in turn made me more excited, resulting in me slamming my cock into her with ever-increasing urgency.

“Not so fast, mister,” she said, bringing her leg back down and backing away, forcing my cock from her pussy. “We’ve got a long night ahead of us.”

Smiling, Nikki turned off the showers and headed over to the Jacuzzi tub. Bending over at the waist, deliberately not bending her knees at all, she turned on the water. It was all I could do to keep myself from running over and sticking my dick back into her.

She glanced in the mirror and saw me staring at her ass, my mouth all but hanging open.

“You like what you see?” she said.

“You know I do.”

“Then go open a bottle of wine and maybe I’ll give you that taste I promised earlier.”

I went down stairs, popped open a bottle of Napa Valley Silver Oak and grabbed a couple of wineglasses and brought them upstairs. When I got there, Nikki was sitting on the counter, her legs spread wide and her fingers playing with her pussy.

“Sorry,” she said, flashing me a mock-innocent look. “I just couldn’t help myself.”

“Not a problem,” I said. “You want some wine?”

“In a minute.”

“Just let me know when.” I poured myself a glass of wine and perched myself on the opposite countertop to watch Nikki work on herself.

And she put on quite a show. Starting with two fingers sliding in and out of her pussy, then three, then four, moving faster and faster, staring at me the entire time, her breathing rate increasing, her moans getting louder and louder,.

I knew she loved watching me just as much as I loved watching her so I finished off my glass of wine and started stroking my cock.

Nikki’s hand moved up to her clit and she went to work on it, rubbing it in a circular motion with growing intensity. She was biting her bottom lip and she was breathing in moaning gasps. Then her breath caught in her throat and her body shimmied and shook for a moment before she regained control of herself. A little mini-orgasm, apparently.

Smiling, she stuck her fingers in her mouth and cleaned them off one-by-one, then beckoned me over. “And bring the wine with you,” she added.

I filled the glasses with wine, hopped off the counter and carried both glasses and the bottle over towards her. I handed her one glass and drained the other in one gulp, then dropped to my knees and started eating her pussy.

I don’t understand why most men get grossed out by the idea of eating a girl out. The way I see it, there’s nothing better then getting down there and licking her silky smoothness, tasting her juices, causing her to squirm and shake and shimmy and groan. After all, it’s all about getting your girl off, right? And I’ve never come across one who doesn’t like being on the receiving end of oral sex. Usually more than penetration itself. Plus there’s no pressure, no danger of finishing, so you can just relax and go to town without having to worry about ending things prematurely on your end. Personally, I could do it all night long and be perfectly happy, especially the way Nikki gets off on it.

She was making little mewling sounds that were punctuated by quick gasps of breath whenever I’d mix things up, like suck on her clit for a few moments or run my tongue down to her asshole or stick a couple fingers inside her or make my tongue rigid and fuck her with it. Every once in a while I’d shift the angle of my head a bit so I could look up at her and the look of pure enjoyment would always excite me even further and renew my vigor.

About five minutes in I noticed that Nikki tasted a little different. Curious, I looked up to see her pouring her glass of wine onto the lower part of her washboard stomach, right below the belly button. The wine was trickling down her skin and into her pussy and into my mouth.

“You like?” she said.

Smiling, I nodded.

She poured a little more and I lapped it up like a kitten drinking milk. It was quite good; Nikki’s juices adding just a little sweetness to the wine.

“I think we found a new vintage,” I said once the glass was empty. “If we could figure out a way to bottle that combination we’d make millions.”

“Yeah right,” she said, laughing.

“I’m serious,” I said, looking up the length of her body at her. I tried to keep a straight face but it was impossible. I was having too much fun.

She grabbed ahold of my hair and pulled me back in between her legs. “Just shut up and go back to work.”

And so I did, eating her pussy with a renewed sense of intensity, licking, sucking, flicking my tongue in and out of her as quickly as I could.

“Ho-ly shit,” she said in a guttural voice that only made an appearance when she was really into it. “Right there, right there. Don’t you fucking stop. Don’t you dare fucking stop.”

I had no intention of stopping, not with her getting off so hard, but just to be sure, she pulled me further into her, practically smothering me, then wrapped her legs around my neck so I couldn’t go anywhere.

Nikki bucked against my face, harder and harder, faster and faster, her moans turning wordless as she rose higher and higher towards orgasm. Her pussy was gushing, soaking me with its wetness, her juices covering my face like a warm washcloth. She was not quite at the edge of cumming yet but making her way there quickly. The good lover I am, I decided to help her along.

At some point my hands had found their way onto her ass cheeks and I used this to my advantage, sliding my thumb along the crack of her butt until I found her asshole. I rubbed the tip of thumb around the outer edge of her sphincter a couple times to get her prepared. Then, using her collected juices as lubrication, I slipped my thumb into her asshole.

The response was immediate. A sharp gasp of breath, then her body froze for a moment before she exhaled in a rush and her pussy released another wave of wetness, drenching me even further.

Breathing deeply, her body still shuddering, Nikki released her leglock on my head and used my hair to lift me up towards her. She scooted forward and aggressively shoved her tongue down into my mouth while simultaneously guiding my cock towards her pussy and slipping it inside her.

I was pretty riled up at this point and not sure how much time I had left before I came myself, so I didn’t waste any time going slow. I immediately started pounding her pussy, giving my cock to her in long, fast strokes while we continued to make out. My hand ventured up her stomach and I grabbed ahold of her breast and gave it a squeeze in an attempt to relieve some of the pressure in my cock but it was no use. I was too far along to turn back now.

I grabbed ahold of her right leg and threw it over my right shoulder, turning her slightly sideways and allowing me a little more leverage. With my right hand still planted firmly on Nikki’s left breast and my left hand gripping a handful of her hair, I fucked her with everything I had, pounding her pussy with my cock, balls deep, slamming into her with enough force to lift her body up off the counter with every thrust.

And then I was there.

“Shit, shit, shit,” I said under my breath, just like I always did before I came. It wasn’t a conscious thing but I’d long ago given up worrying about it. Besides, Nikki liked it; it let her know my time was up.

“Cum inside me,” Nikki said. She was the one that got to decide where my cum was going to end up. In her or on her. “I want you to cum inside me.”

So I did, giving her one last thrust and then holding it there, my cock deep inside her pussy as I released, shuddering slightly, then pumping it a few more times to finish myself off.

We kissed for a minute or two, then I slipped my cock out of her and carried her over to the Jacuzzi tub and we climbed in.

#####

LOOK FOR MORE TITLES FROM MEGAN ROSE